Chapters Our make-out session lasted for a good few hours but stopped abruptly at times because one of the girls in the back started waking up. We would stop, have a quick chit chat with said girl, and continue when they fell back asleep.
There was a collective sigh of relief when we stopped in front of our house. Tired, battered, but all together and, for the most part, our innocence still intact. Still, home beat any Vegas hotel, including ones with power hungry douchebags.
The first thing to greet us when we arrived was Spike.
"You came back!" Spike squealed as he lept right into the arms of Twilight. He became more of a dog than dragon by then, opting to lick Twilight’s face instead of wrapping his paws around her.
"Of course we did, thanks to him," Twilight said, giving me a nod with her cutest smile.
It was then I realized that we were not alone. In the living room were twenty individuals in my living room.
They all had their mouths opened.
"He can talk!?" One of them hollered. The guy was the captain of the school's baseball team.
"Yeah!" spike replied.
"Why didn't you tell us?!"
"Jenna told me that it’s better to keep your mouth closed and let people think you are a fool than to open it," Spike replied. He had a smug face when he replied, and so did Jenna.
"Well, that's embarrassing," The girls basketball player said. "The guys were talking about which of the girls they wanted to screw… And their pet knows all of it."
Spike only chuckled as Twilight sat on the large sofa that everyone gave up their seats for. The girls collapsed on the sofas while the four of us went to our secret liquor cabinet.
We took one shot of whiskey as everyone watched on.
"Right… So I guess we have to explain shit to you guys, right?" Jenna said.
"The talking dog didn't help your plan to keep information away from us," the top thespian in our school shouted out.
"Never intended to keep information from you guys, drama queen. But yeah, the why and why did an angry mob kidnapped these specific girls," Jenna continued. "Brother, the television, if you would please."
****
"Damn," one of the girls replied. The entire room felt like they were hit by a hard dose of reality.
"So what you are saying is that these six girls we learned to love and appreciate are really talking ponies from a fictionalland full of magic? Well now I can say I wanted to sleep with an alien chick."
Everyone looked to the captain of the soccer team and rolled their eyes at him.
"Anyway," Jenna Continued, "So, you all know what happened, the risk, and the prize. I know doing this is risking a whole lot, and I know there isn't really a reward, but-"
She was interrupted by the thespian standing up.
"Say no more, Jenna! I will help! My sweet, sweet Rarity has helped us immensely in our costume department! I would hate to see her go, but, she needs our help and it's the least we can do to help! I will get my fellow thespians to help in whatever you need!"
"Same here!" The cheer captain stood "When we needed a banner or even some extra motivation, we had Pinkie Pie to help. She didn't put on the cheer uniform or waved a pom pom, but she has helped us spread school spirit faster than a prostitute spreading herpes. Girl, we got your back!"
"The president of The Decathlon, the math club, and the chess club stood, "Twilight, we will help to get you home."
"AJ" the tall, blond hair, blued eyed hunk from the husbandry club spoke "You have a greener thumb than me, and I came from the country, I can round up the boys and see what we can do."
"So will I," Nassir snapped defensively
"Peanut butter don't count, boy." He said with a smile and a wink.
"Fuck you," Nassir said with a laugh.
How many sports teams and clubs did this school have?!
"Fluttershy, you know we can help, you are the true flower child," The hippy looking guy from the 'Future Veterinarians of America' club spoke up.
"Well, where's my support?!" Rainbow dash asked.
"I guess that's my job," I said as I wrapped my hand around hers.
"You have been in almost every sports team at this school and you have been an amazing competitor and friend. When it looked hopeless, even if it was hopeless you pushed us all to keep fighting no matter what. Hell, you were a better coach than some of the coaches at the school. You are an amazing girl, and I'm proud to call you my girlfriend."
"Thanks, egghead," She said as she went on her toes to kiss me. I guess we really didn't care who was watching though many of the sports captains either had stars in their eyes from their predictions coming true or legitimately happy for our new found l…l… Well like, let us go with that.
Kidding, it was love.
"There's still finding the portal and all that," Joshua commented.
Buzzkill.
"Leave that to me," A mousy voice yelled from the back. I saw him around during class but never really said hi. He was the nephew of the superintendent, and in his hand was a blueprint.
"You see, during the Cold War and Red Scare, they added bomb shelters to the schools… Uh survival of the future baby makers," he said as he unrolled a scroll across our coffee table.
"There’s an entire complex below the school. They hid it off because too many people were sneaking into them to fuck. Only the top school admins know of them in case of emergencies."
"So that's the plan? That's where the portal might be?" Twilight asked,
There was something in the blueprints that struck me, a pattern.
"Hey Twilight, where did you appear from again?" I asked.
"The library. I think everyone arrived around there too." Twilight answered. "why?"
"Look, below the library," I said. She looked and eyes popped.
"That's..!"
"Yeah, there's the main room of the shelter, below the library!" I shouted. "Did they use these for storage?"
"Sometimes."
"Well, we got our lead," I said. " Now, how do we get in there?"
The planning took around an hour and decisions done by voting. Jenna lead the planning and had the ideas. Everyone else helped any way they could. The girls watched in awe as the humans all worked together to get them home, they didn't even have to, but they wanted to.
"Well, that's all we can do for now," Jenna announced "We have the plan, we have everyone and their groups' place in the plan, and we have a time. See you all at nine in the morning tomorrow."
Author's Note
I have a Skype group for fans of my work, pre-readers, proofreaders, and editors. If you want to join this group (and Skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is mine skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
"Well, what now?" Nassir asked. Everyone had left to prepare for tomorrow, which included rounding up their team's members and grabbing what they needed to do for their end of the plan.
"Well, it could very well be our last day as a group… And after what happened, I think the mall is out of the question," I said.
"Don't think that way. I'm sure things will turn out just right." Twilight chimed in.
I looked at the other girls, and their eyes were telling me the same thing. I wanted to be positive about the whole thing, but in the back of my mind, there was that nagging thought that it would not end well. It usually never does.
I sighed deeply.
"Alright, but I still want to spend today with you girls, just as if it is our last. So, let us have a day of fun!."
"I would actually like that," Rainbow answered, her body latched onto my side and arms around my waist.
"How about you guys?"
The rest of the girls had no objections, a day of hanging out and fun was better than fighting for their freedom in a different city.
"Well, I'll get the video games and order the pizza."
***
We had a few fun-filled days between them arriving and that day, but our 'last' day together was hands down the most fun we’ve had. I guess there was a mishap at the pizza place, our large order was an hour late. We didn't care, especially when the video games were our first thing to do. I made sure that it was one that everyone could play.
Once the girls got bored, we moved on to the next game. It lasted for hours, and by the end of it, they had grins that looked like it hurt.
"Wowzie, we went through all these games!? What's next?!" Pinkie asked as we were finishing up the pizza we had ordered earlier.
Applejack had the answer "Actually, I might have an idea. Now they have them episodes about us. Anypony feel like walking down memory lane?"
Holy shit Applejack, why didn't I think of it earlier.
"You mean watch us? That might be fun," Rarity chimed in.
"Oh man, it's going to be embarrassing!" Twilight replied.
They did it. They ran a few random episodes, and the laughs and faces of embarrassment kept rolling. The one episode that had the most was from the first Grand Galloping Gala.
"I remember him! You sure know how to pick ‘em, Rarity." Applejack snickered.
"Do you still talk to Prince Blueblood?" I asked.
"I dropped him like a bad habit," Rarity huffed in response.
I guess one episode turned to ten and it ended up becoming a pony marathon. I still couldn't believe they actually agreed to do that. It lasted deep into the day and towards the night, where, against our better judgement, we busted out the alcohol.
"Didn’t you say that we’re not allowed to drink this stuff?" Fluttershy asked.
"Well outside the house, yeah. At least in the house you guys are not in any danger.” I explained to her, as well as the rest of them. “So, who wants some?"
They had some, we had some, and we all were in varying stages of intoxication. I had a nice buzz going, Pinkie was shitfaced from drinking too much as well as Fluttershy, for being a lightweight. Rainbow was drunk and a lot more affectionate; she would sit on my lap and join in the marathon, sharing kisses between breaks. By the time it was midnight, everyone was drunk, everyone was laughing, and everyone was happy. Applejack had her arms around Nassir and was fast asleep. Jenna was using Joshua's lap as a pillow; those two had gotten lost in their own conversation and were more open to each other. Our parents stopped by earlier and joined us for some drinks as well. They wanted to check up on us because they heard what happened and were worried. They left one last tearful goodbye to the girls before they left for some dinner party. Richard informed them that they were more than welcome to stay if they wanted to.
For one night, all of my friends, even my family, were happy. I didn't want it to end.
Unfortunately, it had to.
"Looks like everyone is almost out," Jenna commented at the aftermath.
"Yeah..."
"You know, we should probably get them to bed. It’s been a long night."
***
"I'll take Applejack," I said. I really wished she could’ve at least stayed up so we could chill some more, but the alcohol tho. She woke up as I was carrying her to her room.
"I fell asleep, Nas, didn't I?"
"Yeah."
"Aw shucks..."
"It's cool, girl. the party was ending anyway."
When we got in the room, I set her down. She wobbled a bit and placed her hand on a drawer that kept her from eating shit on the floor.
"Nas?"
"Yeah, girl?"
"C-can you help me change?"
"Dayum."
She giggled. "C'mon partner, ya saw me in a bikini. Underwear ain't no different,"
Ya know, fam: I never thought of it that way. The girl is smart.
"Alright, I'll help."
She stood there as I unbuttoned her shirt, she was biting her lip as if she was enjoying either me taking her clothes off or the buzz that was getting her all tipsy.
I helped her as the shirt came off, her soft looking titties concealed by a snug salmon pink bra. Then was her skirt. It slid off effortlessly and if it wasn't for the thin cotton concealing everything, I would have just said ‘fuck it’ and fucked her like no tomorrow.
But, I didn't want no castration from Jenna.
I helped her into her blue onesie before I laid her down on her bed, I even tucked her in.
"Thanks, Nas, yall are the best," She said
How cute, she even got the draw wrong.
"It's nothin, girl. Though…"
"What’s eating you, Nassir?"
Now or never.
"We knew each other for a cool minute, and you know we have a connection, so I was wondering if-"
"Nas, I like ya, but I ain't the relationship kinda gal," Applejack interrupted.
"Wait? You mean boyfriend and girlfriend? Na girl, I just wanted to see if you were down to smash sometime."
A relationship? Hell na! I just wanted a piece of that appleicious pie.
I guessed I sobered her up a bit. She gave me one hard look, like she was reading my eyes or something. Then she smiled.
"Now we're talking. Tell ya what, everything comes up roses tomorrow and I can stay, you can show me how you guys do it on this side of the portal."
***
"Alright, brother: you may want to lay Dash to sleep and get some shut eye," Jenna said. "Josh, I guess you can sleep with me tonight..."
"Really?!"
"Yeah, but keep your snake in the cage if you don't want it sliced off."
"R-Right," he said as he followed her out.
I lifted Rainbow Dash gingerly and carried her up the stairs. I turned the corner and tried to get into the girl’s room, but something was stopping us from entering.
It was Rainbow's foot.
"L-let me stay the night with you," she groaned, probably using whatever energy she had left.
"Dash, I can't-"
She interrupted my reply with a kiss. She had won me over with that.
"Alright," I sighed softly. "You win."
I carried her to my room across the hallway and closed the door behind us with my foot. as soon as I laid her on my bed she scrambled to get under the sheets.
"Join me, egghead."
"what?"
"Just!"
I hopped under the sheets and my mouth was immediately met with deep kiss, the strong smell of whiskey on her breath. I brought her up slowly and stared at her beautiful magenta eyes, illuminated by the moonlight seeping in. She reached down to my waist and tugged on my shirt, trying to take it off. I helped her with that as we continued to kiss, only stopping to pull the shirt over my head, and for her to pull hers off as well.
Woah, we just dated. This is too fast.
Don't even stop this, ya rat bastard.
We continued to kiss as she slid my pants down. I decided to play her little game and slid her jeans down, bringing her kiss closer as she made small moans of excitement.
We took a break in our passionate kissing as we cuddled and giggled under the sheets.
"If this is going to be our last night, we might as well make it last," Dash said with a warm, loving, smile.
"I'm holding out hope that things will turn out well in the end."
"I don't want to lose you, egghead."
"I don't want to lose you either."
She brought me again for another deep kiss.
I guess I was so busy with showing her my love that I failed to realize she took her bra off. She pinned me down and jumped on me, her small, perky chest meeting the skin of my chest.
She stopped kissing and laid on my upper chest, both naked minus our bottom 'wears. There was a nagging voice in my head that wanted more. I reached down to her bottom and grabbed two handfuls of her firm, toned bottom.
"Hey dash, you wanna… Go all the way?"
No answer.
"Dash?"
I peeked under the covers to see that she had fallen asleep.
She’s always cute when she’s asleep.
I lifted her off of me and laid her on her side of the bed. I wrapped her body in my arms and got close to her before giving her one last kiss on the forehead.
"Night, Dash."
Author's Note
We are now on the last day. Oh boy
I have a Skype group for fans of my work, pre-readers, proofreaders, and editors. If you want to join this group (and Skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is mine skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
I woke up to a bright sunny morning flooding my room. Somehow, I felt it as ominous, or the beginning of the best day ever. Not only that, I was waking up to a near naked Rainbow Dash in my bed, which was something I had hoped to wake up to for a long, long time. The problem was that she was not in the bed with me when I reached behind me to feel her soft skin.
Probably went down stairs.
I flopped over and sat on the foot of the bed and rubbed my eyes and tried to get my vision to stop being all blurry. When I finally focused, I saw that I wasn't alone in the room. Rainbow Dash was a few feet from me, her body covered by the pillow, her hips were sticking out and were covered by the cyan blue boy shorts.
"Charge!" She bellowed as she ran at me and jumped at the last second. I was still groggy, but I knew she was there and what she was doing but not really reacting to it. That caused a face full of pillow to hit me hard and flung me back on the bed, dazed and confused.
Before I can get it all together, Rainbow’s tongue rammed itself past my lips and into my mouth, her tongue playing with mine for a few seconds.
"Wakey wakey!" She said it an innocent giggle.
"Morning?"
"So, ready for today?" she asked. Her body was perpendicular to mine, our faces inches apart.
"I would rather just stay in bed with you all day."
"Yeah speaking of that… Why did we… Well, you know.."
"Do what?" I asked. I had a feeling of what she wanted but wanted her to say it because seeing her embarrassed was cute.
"F-fuck."
"Oh! Right! You fell asleep before we got to!" I said as I ruffled her hair.
"Oh, I'm sorry," she said as she laid her head on my chest.
"It’s fine, I bet we’ll get to tonight maybe."
"H-how about right now?" she said as I felt her hand slowly slither down my belly
I caught her hand before it went down my boxers. "As much as I would love to, we got things to do"
"Fine" she groaned as she got up. I followed her and got up, looking for some clothes to put on. I got on shorts and a tank top while Rainbow was looking around for her clothes. Seeing her body, nearly naked minus her panties gave me an idea. I ran to my closet and pulled it out of my hanger and tossed it to her.
"Wear this"
"You know I have my own jersey, right?" She asked. In her hands was the black and gold football jersey we wore together.
"Yes, but you look much sexier in mine," I said as I helped her into it. It really worked out as a really short dress as it went as low as her mid thighs.
"dayum"
"T-thanks egghead," she said as she went on her toes to give me another tender kiss.
"So, ready for breakfast?" I asked.
"Alright!" she said as she took my hand.
We walked down the hallway and the stairs holding hands, taking our time to get there. When we reached the bottom of the stairs we saw that Nassir was asleep on the couch, covered from his foot to his lower chest with the green apple print blanket. Popping out of the blanket and laying on his chest was the head of Applejack, her long blond hair was up, and all over Nassir's face.
"They're not…"
"I think they should" I replied. We walked to the kitchen without a sound, Rainbow took a seat on the stools in front of the cabinet island as I went to work. I pulled out the bowls, the eggs, the milk, the pancake mix, the cups and plates. The rest of the girls arrived as I was about to start pouring the mix into the skillet, and their eyes were first on the two sleeping on the couch.
"I'm not cleaning that up," Rarity said.
"I don't think there was any mess at all," I said as the rest of them were gigging.
"I guess no one is cleaning your mess?" Pinkie said smugly.
"W-we didn't do anything!" Rainbow Dash blushed.
"Then why are you wearing his jersey?" Fluttershy asked.
Checkmate, dash.
"J-just shut up!" Dash huffed.
The girls surrounded her, curious about it, how it felt, and did it hurt.
"Ladies, we didn't do anything, sadly,"
The girls giggled as Rainbow Dash stuck her tongue at me, her face a bright red.
The four girls' tour of burn was not done when Nassir woke up. He opened his eyes and looked down
"If this is a dream don't wake me up," he said, looking down at the beauty that was using his chest as a pillow.
Applejack woke up with a small groan and took a look down to see her friends stare at her.
"I regret nothing," she said as she was shuffling to get up
"Uh aj, I think you’re gonna touch-"
Nassir's warning was too late. Her eyes shot out and she stood still, and from her hands, she was touching what I thought she was touching,
"Nassir, is that ya-"
"Yes, ma'am"
She didn't say another word, she slipped out of the couch and laid the blanket down on Nas
"Wow, that… That's going to hurt," she said with a wink.
She walked over to join us as the pancakes were stacking up. Jenna and Joshua arrived in the clothes they wore yesterday, and joined on the stools, followed by Nassir. We had breakfast together. Many laughs happened and we all felt a connection to each other. Spike and Gloria even joined us from the doghouse, not Spike's decision because Gloria knew what she wanted.
It was a perfect Saturday morning.
***
By the time we were dressed and ready, the backyard was filled with 100 bodies, relaxing, getting ready, for what was to happened. Everyone was in regular clothes, save the paintball/airsoft club where were in their full battle gear.
Nassir, Jenna, and Josh were outside, as I was in the living room with the girls. We were all in a tight circle.
"Look girls, in case -"
"Won't happen," Twilight interrupted.
"I'm hoping this isn't the last day together, believe me. But, we must be prepared for the worst case scenario. anyway, just want to let you all know that this past year was the best year of my life, the adventures, the fun. Even those days when nothing happened and we all said how boring it was, I enjoyed every second. I just want you to let you all know that no matter what happens. I love you all and I hope we can have many more adventures together."
"We love you too, egghead," Twilight said with a wink. They got close and brought me into a hug. Nobody was crying, no tears. We all kept that notion that everything was going to be okay. as we broke the hug, Twilight picked up spike, with the crying protest of Gloria.
"Well, Spike. It's time."
Twilight let spike down, only to see him licked all over my the bitch
"Okay, okay! I think you're great too Gloria. I'll be back. I promise!"
Twilight picked him up again as we walked outside.
In the madhouse, I saw Jenna walk up to the cheerleader coach and talk to her. It was quick, and when she was done, the cheerleader captain handed Jenna a bullhorn from her duffle bag. Jenna walked to the deck and stopped on top of a the marble bench
"Good morning" Her voice echoed from the bullhorn throughout the crowd
"In an hour or so, we will be heading back to school, to help the equestrian 6 return back home. These girls, amazing in their own right are together one of the greatest group of individuals we have met, and I doubt anyone standing here can deny that. We have a plan, we have our backups, and we have our everything. Trust me when I say we got this in the motherfucking bag. But, doesn't mean we have to be ready for anything. I know I'm rambling and I'm sorry, but all I have to say is: for everything they have done for us, for Lake Forest High, they deserve our due diligence to bring them back home!
Let's get them home!"
Claps and cheers erupted from the audience as Jenna stood in front of them, everyone was fired up. Everyone was confident.
"Enough with the preambles, let's go!"
Author's Note
Don't mind me, just trying out a new scheduling format!
I have a Skype group for fans of my work, pre-readers, proofreaders, and editors. If you want to join this group (and Skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is mine skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
From my house, we marched the half-mile to the campus, which was more of an unorganized bramble of us walking down the street rather than a synchronized unit.. Sunday mornings had the rare driver, so we even walked on the streets. Jenna, Josh, and Nassir were in front of the crowd, leading the way. I was behind them with the girls and Spike while everyone else was behind us.
When we arrived, we crowded around the main door.
"Locked," Jenna grunted as she tugged on the door handles.
"Should I find a brick?" Joshua asked.
"Not really, I snatched a spare key," The superintendent's nephew said. He fished his jean pockets for the key and slid it into the door. "Oh, and I disabled the cameras last night, so we don't have anything to worry about."
The doors swung open and the plan went into action. As soon as everyone inside Jenna ordered that the door be locked.
"Alright, let's run by the plan one more time! We find the closet, and lead a small group in the bunker, everyone else sticks around out here and makes sure shit doesn't go south. Once we find the portal and a way to transport it, everyone goes to the home team dugout on the baseball field, find the door in there and wait for us to come out of it. We move it to our house, order pizza, and party like there's no tomorrow!"
Everyone left to their positions while Jenna led the small group down to the library.
"Can you read this?" Jenna asked the nephew while he was reading the blueprint as he went.
"Yes. From the looks of things the door is in a janitor's supply closet between the library and the gym," he replied.
We arrived and opened the nearly empty supply closet. We had our flashlights and a few of us went in.
"I don't see a door," Nassir said.
"All I see is the place where I lost my virginity," some girl replied.
Nice
"It's here. Just feel around the walls," Jenna said in determination. We began to knock on the walls, hoping to hear something.
Applejack let out a squeal. "Ah found it! Ah found it!"
Jenna scrambled to her and saw that a part of the drywall was just a piece of paper, Applejack's fingers poked through. Jenna pulled on the handle inside and the drywall gave way, which turned out to be glued to a steel door.It swung open to reveal another door: a strong looking, blast-resistant bulkhead door.
Everyone cheered as Jenna radioed to everyone waiting outside "Now hear this: We found the blast door. Commence Phase Two, and please keep me updated on what's happening out there.”
***
When the blast door was opened, the lights went on. It was a fair amount of light, but Jenna didn't like taking chances.
"Flashlights, people."
Everyone had a flashlight and turned them on. Some (like myself) had small led keychain ones while Jenna pulled out the heavy, black ones. The hallway was enough for four people to walk through, so the small group was in fact needed.
" I can't wait to tell the princess all that we learned," Twilight said.
"Oh yeah? And what's that?" I asked.
"Well, it’s for me to know and you to find out," she said with a wink.
"Oh boy, don't know if I should be excited or scared."
Behind us, Applejack and Nassir were talking as well.
"Well Nas, I hope you can take a gander at my farm if it is here," she said.
"Would love to see your farm and your fam."
"I think you and mah older brother would get along mighty dandy,"
Nassir went silent. It sounded like he was sweating a little. "Y-you have an older brother?"
At the end of the walkway was stairs, which we walked down slowly in case the metal there would give way by chance. After that was a few feet to another blast door. That was opened with no problem by Jenna and on the other side of the door stood a large room, as big as the library itself. We poured in and looked on in wonder.
All the stuff was 50's era disaster supplies. crates of food, purified water, and blankets. Old desks were in a pile in one corner while the teacher’s desks were in a pile in another corner. We walked in and looked around. It took us a few minutes, but we saw it: At the end of the room towards the back and right in front of the concrete wall was a mirror that was a brilliant purple. The rim was encrusted with jewels, and the mirror did not look solid, but fluid. The girls rushed to it and so did we.
"We found it! we found it!" The girls and Spike cried out in joy, huddled together in a jumping group hug.
"We can go home!" Twilight said.
"Yeah, but we’re not out of the woods yet. We need to move it to my house."
"Right. And we wait on the other side while you move it."
"Yes," Jenna said as she reached to her radio. "Now hear this: We found the objective. Change of plan, though. Chain all the doors, get into defensive positions, and get ready."
"What?" I asked Jenna as she began to walk away from me. "We found it, so why are we not taking it out of here?"
"Oh brother. How stupid can you be?"
"What are you talking about, Jenna?"
She lifted the side of her shirt and pulled Bob out. "You know I chose who came with us down here, right?" Jenna asked.
"Yeah, because -"
"Because I didn't want any snags. So, then who is he?" she asked, walking to some freshman kid from the anime club. He began to get nervous. "So, what do your friends think of this?" she asked him
"I have no idea what you are -"
She swung bob down the kid’s chest, slicing his yellow shirt off. He fell backwards, and his chest was exposed. Taped on his chest was a box with a microphone on top.
"Of fucking course the conclusion to this tale has to have some fucking drama! Well, fuck me!" Jenna bellowed in frustration.
Author's Note
I have a Skype group for fans of my work, pre-readers, proofreaders, and editors. If you want to join this group (and Skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is mine skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
The bunker was eerily silent, save for the sounds of my fists landing across the mole’s face. He pleaded for me to stop hitting him, crying between shots to the nose and cheeks.
"Please stop!"
"Not until you tell us who sent you!" I snapped back. Jenna was behind him, her arm wrapped around him with her blade in hand. If he tried anything she would slice his belly open. Nas was next to us, the buky microphone and wires that gave our activities away broken in many pieces by his foot. He stood unmoved, allowing us to do this.
"Brother, stop. I don't think he is going to talk," Jenna sighed as she released her grip on the kid. She squatted to face him. "Hey, guy. So what do you know of castration?"
He took a nervous gulp, which made her grinned. When you showed nervousness to Jenna, it was like blood in the water.
"I have never done one. It’s the act of cutting the mans testicales. I mean you think it's as easy as a grab and stab, but no. It's a whole lot more difficult than that. You see, you need to cut the tubes that carry the sperm, the muscles, and the nerves. These are the same nerves that makes a kick to the balls painful. Imagine not a kick to but severing them off. Please don’t," he sobbed.
"Then tell us who sent you."
"Alright," he said as he hung his head. "A group of bronies. I… I was pressured into joining by some guy who works at the mall. Most of the group wanted nothing of it but some of them decided to join."
I felt my heart sinking, the memories of a few days ago still fresh with me. I looked to the girls. They obviously hated what we did, but the second they heard who sent the mole they had mixed feelings. It was then I heard the vibration of his cell phone. I reached into his pocket and pulled it out
"Who is it?" Jenna asked
"Triple-X-Rainbow-Dash-Sonic-Triple-X..."
***
"Lake Forest Sperm Bank: You wack it, we pack it." I answered
"You again? We got to stop bumping into each other like this."
I groaned.
"I thought you guys hated Flash Sentry?" I asked.
"Oh, I hate that guy. Doesn't deserve twilight. Speaking of waifus, I'm going to be civil this one and only time: Hand the girls over, or next time we won't let you get up." While he was shooting for a dark and foreboding presence, he did nothing more than sound like an edgy manchild
"No. You might have beaten me with numbers last time, but everyone knows that ten betas can’t take on an alpha."
"So that's a no?" He asked.
This little motherfucker was just playing mind games with me.
"No! I have been through so much with them and I have cared for them for so long!"
"You don't deserve to know Rainbow Dash, you fucking dudebro."
"News flash, jackass! Rainbow Dash is actually my girlfriend," I said with a laugh.
"Yeah!" Rainbow chimed in.
"M-my waifu… With you?! You are a dead man! See you in twenty minutes fucker!" He bellowed as he hung up.
***
At the diner near the entrance to the town, I sat with my true love. We were sharing a milkshake and fries. The twinkle in our eyes brought the entire diner to a nauseous climax because of how sappy we were. Yeah, she was my high school sweetheart and I wasn't afraid to tell anyone. My family, our friends, or even her father who hates my living guts. I felt like we were the perfect couple enjoying each other’s company. What snapped us and the entire diner from the calm and collected atmosphere was the park across the street. On a Saturday morning, the parking lot was empty with no events planned because the people of this town tended to either be asleep or at church. They started coming one by one. Car after car carrying adults, mostly men in their late teens and early twenties.
"Is that what I think it is?" My sweetheart asked. She looked concerned not by the number, but their size. A good amount of them were heavy with the weight of a thousand sun-colored cheetos.
"It is. The pony versions of those girls. Send it in, babe." I said. We knew our role in getting the girls home, and it looked like we did our job. We were not done yet though. There was the plan we had in case something like this happened. Leave it to Jenna to come up with backup plans of backup plans.
My girl reached into her purse next to her and pulled out her cell phone, the one I got for her for Christmas. She scanned through the contacts until she found her number.
"Jenna, it's Krista. We have a problem here."
***
When Jenna was told of the news, she was in a trigger happy mood. There were a whole lot of people above ground who needed a boot to the ass, and it looked like she was about to deliver.
"Joshua. Come with me, we are going to deal with the coming mob ourselves."
"M-mob?!" Fluttershy squealed. Her concerned sucked the air out of the room. They knew they were coming for them, again.
I walked up to the girls. "Yeah, they are coming back. Look, right now we have everything under control. I was able to hold them off with just me. You all know we can take these guys no problem. Now, we need to get you home to move this."
"Why don't you come with us for a bit? That way you can talk to Celestia to convince her to keep the portal open?" Twilight pleaded.
"Uhhh," I said, looking to Jenna.
Jenna answered with a sigh, "Only for a minute or two, brother, we don't know how time works over there. Narnia effect."
"Got it!" I said with my thumbs up.
"Say hi to Luna for me if you see her!" Joshua cheers as I was about to enter the portal with Dash. The rest of the girls had gone through in pairs, so we were the last ones to enter, our hands locked together.
"Luna, huh?" Jenna said with a grin.
"I like my women with a little bit of spice."
Author's Note
I'm also hosting a vote to see what new fics i should write!
I have a Skype group for fans because why the fuck not. If you want to join this group here is the link: https://join.skype.com/xIbwZjwORZ7E
I left the bunker and ran into the hallways with Nassir and Jenna. My heart was racing, but that was all the time when I was with Jenna. I mean, I could tell her how I feel about her, but-
"Hey Josh, hurry up!" She said to me.
"Yes, mamacita!" I said as I broke off my thought. When we reached the glass doors of our school I saw them. They outnumbered us two to one, all of them looking mean and ugly.
"How does it look?" Jenna asked the group of students guarding the door. They had chained the doors shut and were ready to fight off the mob
"They’re organizing. Doesn't look like they are trying to storm the school yet"
"They’re not organizing, they’re waiting for us to come out there and fight them. What do they think this is, a gentleman's game?" Jenna said as she walked to the doors. "Unlock the chains, let me fight them."
My heart was racing a bit more. This was my chance.
"If you are going, I'm going with you," I offered.
"Sure, if you can keep up," she accepted.
The doors were unlocked and we walked outside, the group saw us and began to march our way.
"Nassir, you know the plan," she smiled.
"Right, Jenna. Get the paintball club on the roof to get us out after you kick their ass" Nassir smiled as he closed the door.
"I guess I can't have all the fun," Jenna said to me with a wink.
You know what, fuck it.
"H-hey Jenna?" I asked.
She sighed. "If you want to say something you might as well do it now."
"I liked you since elementary school. It's a shit time to ask for a date but when this is all over… You think you could… Give me a chance?"
Jenna looked at me, annoyed. "You chose a shit time to do that," she said.
"Yeah I -"
I was interrupted with a pair of lips on my mouth; hers. She was on her tiptoes, her hands using my chest as a support. It felt like forever, yet it had to last only for a second.
"I've been waiting since elementary school for you to ask."
Our eyes darted to the crowd, and we broke off the moment.
"Whoever knocks out the least of these fucks buys dinner," Jenna challenged.
"Sounds good to me."
Jenna was the first to run to the oncoming mob and opened up the fight with a dropkick square in the chest of one of the fool's. He fell back, taking a few others with him. I was the second person to take a swing, which landed in the belly of a larger kid. He went down crying. Someone took a swing at me, which I ducked under and countered with another shot in the stomach, which made him fall as well. The third guy actually made contact, but it was my rib, which was nothing for me basically, and I repaid his kindness with a hit to the face.
The thing was I have been boxing and fighting my whole life, these guys probably have never been in a fight before, which made things a bit unfair. Then again, I would have loved if my fights were as easy as this.
One Punch Man, that's my name! My name again is One Punch Man! I sang to myself, with each landing shot taking down whoever caught it. Jenna was trying her own thing; punches, kicks, flying kicks, backflips. She was tearing them up like the Matrix or something. I still don't even know how she learned to fight like that. Sometimes I doubted that she knew what she was doing, somehow pulling off the crazy combos hasn't failed her yet. It was two against the world, but I felt as we were fighting with one heart, and one fist.
There was a really fat one that was eyeing the door. He dug his foot into the ground a few times like a bull and charged to the door. He was going to use his weight to break down the door. Nassir and everyone looking on were backing up and preparing for the door to take the hit. That distraction was long enough for someone to swing a pipe at me. He was slow, so a backing up and countering with a right jab was enough to drop the pipe and run in fear.
"Jenna!" I yelled as I tossed the metal pipe in the air. She punched someone in the gut, and used him as a springboard to leap above the crowd. She grabbed the pipe and flung it to the charging guy. The pipe got him clear in the back of the head and he dropped, tumbling to the ground until he was stopped by the doors, holding his head and kicking his legs around in pain.
On the roof, there was a fire escape access stairway that lead to it. I knew the paintball teams were on their way when I heard the doors open, even with the cries and screams of everyone we had beaten. I looked behind me and they dropped down a rope ladder.
"Go J! I'll hold them off!" Jenna commanded.
I did as she asked. I started climbing as two of the larger guys were pulling me up. Everyone else started firing their paintballs to the crowd they began to scatter to the other side of the street when Jenna made a break for the ladder, which was out of her reach if she reached for it. To deal with that, Jenna ran a few steps off the brick wall and reached for the last plank in the ladder with no issue. She used the ladder to basically walk up the wall and to my arms, where she gave me a quick peck on the lips.
"I won, you owe me dinner," she giggled.
I let go of her as the paintball team was making their way down the stairs again. Jenna and I were the last ones down the stairs, not before locking it behind us.
Author's Note
I have a discord server for fans and editors because why the fuck not. If you want to join this group here is the link: https://discord.gg/0imP1YgB4wTe071u
"How long did we buy you time?" Jenna asked as we were running down the stairs, each flight feeling like an hour.
"Not much, to be honest, but it should be enough. You guys were fucking something else I’ll tell y'all that." Nassir commented, leading the way for us from the roof to the hallway. The group that stayed in the hallway were setting up their traps for the mob, which were bracing things against the glass doors to stop them from breaking. They had yet to break the thick glass, but we knew it was only a matter of time. Once they broke through, they would have to break the chain we had put up. Unless they had a bolt cutter, they were not getting through.
We were given paintball guns to help in slowing them down. If we slowed them long enough, we could get the mirror moving. The ones we left behind in the bunker were trying to find a way to move it, but it was extremely heavy, to the point we would have to get a dolly or something with wheels to get it moving. Had the mob not shown up, it wouldn't be a issue to go get one. We were ready to fight; to defend the portal. Our hearts stopped and cold chills crawled all over us when the glass cracked and began to give way.
"Positions!" Jenna barked. Those with paintball guns were lined up at the the front of the hallway while everyone else was already retreating to the bunker. It took a few more hits before the glass from one of the doors shattered, with the other one breaking moments after. They were reaching to the door to unlock it but soon realized the door was locked.
"Ha! Didn't think we would do that, huh!?" Jenna said as she shot a few paintballs into the crowd.
"You think they have something to cut that? I asked. Taking a few pop shots into the crowd, hearing some of their screams of pain.
"They don't have no bolt cutter they don't- oh for fuck sakes!" Nassier hollered in frustration. They had one of them, being passed through the crowd.
"Well isn't this just fucking swell!" Jenna replied.
It took them a few minutes to cut the chain, albeit they needed someone with the strength to do it. They clearly had none at first.
"Remeber! Those girls are counting on us to protect them and their world. It may not come down to it but... protect it with your lives!" Jenna rallied.
As soon as the chain was cut, we started firing. As it was up on the roof, there were screams, crying, and people trying to shield themselves from the onslaught. The traps were being set off one by one. First was the marble drop, with hundreds of the little round balls which would cause the pile to slip and fall, slowing down their initial charge. The second trap was the school cafeteria grease we had waited to dump on them via a trip wire. The third trap was another round of the marbles.
The first trap slowed them down for a couple minutes as we continued pouring down shots. If they wanted to get to the girls, we would make them suffer for it. We were hoping to drive them off; to make them quit or retreat to give us a window to get out of there with the mirror.
"Man, they really must dig these chicks."
The second trap had the same effect, slowing them down to take our barrage of paintballs. A few got up and tried to get away afterwards. That gave us motivation to fire away because we had the logic of 'if enough of them quit, it would start a snowball effect of people giving up.’ But, since it was these girls, there was no way they were giving up. More so when they reached the third trap.
"Okay, this isn't going to work. Everyone back into the bunker!" Jenna commanded.
We ran back to the bunker as were were chased by the mob covered in paint and welts. I was the last one to fall back with the crowd on my heels. What saved me was a pushcart full of trash cans I ran across. Without thinking, I stopped, and tipped them over to slow down the horde, which was enough to give me a few-second head start to get in the first blast doors before they could reach it.
We caught our breathe, but soon started laughing after. I exchanged a sloppy high five with Nassir as Jenna gave me a kiss. We heard the banging from the door, and we knew that this time, it wasn't going to budge.
"We did it! We won!" Jenna said as we looked back to the rest of the crew farther down the hall. A few were walking back to the bunker while the rest were also catching their breath.
We began to laugh again, and with that laughing at everyone on the other side of the wall, I realized something was wrong. The door was moving.
"Shouldn't it withstand an atomic blast?" Nasir asked in concern.
A few flashlights to the door later, we found the problem: a leaking pipe had been dropping on the iron hinges for decades. All that erosion made the blast door weak.
"God dammit! Fall back!" I shouted as the iron hinges gave way to the crowd. We ran farther in the steel hallway, and like before, I was the last to get inside.
"Get things to barricade the door with!" Jenna commanded everyone. Within seconds, two-man teams were lifting tables and piling them next to the door. Each one was heavy, metallic, and hard to budge. Whatever they were using as a battering ram, it was also doing a number on the second door as well.
"Has my brother returned yet?" Jenna asked frantically. She was tempting the idea of going in the portal and dragging him out of Equestria herself, but so many things could have gone wrong. "God dammit, brother, what's taking so long?!" She mumbled to herself as she helped me lift another table.
Author's Note
I have a discord server for fans and editors because why the fuck not. If you want to join this group here is the link: https://discord.gg/0imP1YgB4wTe071u
When I woke up, I knew the chances were that I was in Equestria--or at least I hoped. Having to endure the weekend and ending up other than where I was intending to end up at would of, well to be honest, a little bit homicidal.
The coldness of the marble floor was the first thing I noticed, then the difference in the light, and the natural sunlight shining on me rather than the harsh fluorescent lights of where I was before. Behind me was the mirror and in front of me was a very large hall-like room about the size of my house. The tapestry was bright and brilliant, the paint was as bright, and the world around me was absolutely beautiful. Of course, I knew where I was and took a minute to compose myself and to settle into my new… Old body? I was still human for some reason, and honestly, I really didn't care. I still had to do what I needed to do.
None of the girls were near me, and I worried that trying to find them would take too much time since I half-expected an army of neckbeards to come through the portal at any time with their dicks out.
I was on my knees when I heard them, the numerous sounds of hoof meeting the floor. I felt like it was a good distance away, but it was getting closer. It also sounded like… Twilight? She was talking to someone, her keywords being “bi-pedal,” “futuristic,” and many other words that made me think she was talking about my world.
Sure enough, the doors near me opened, and that's when I first met her. She was as tall as I was, majestic, and bore a loving smile. We locked eyes, and I felt a sort of calmness take hold of me. I tried to stand in her presence.
"Egghead" Dash yelled as she tackled me to the ground and stood over me. She rubbed her muzzle against my right cheek with affection. When she did that back in our world, it was bare skin to bare skin. now, it was a bit weird with the fur that covered her body; or the fact that her face was sticking out like that. But I knew this was her true form, so I had to live with it either way.
"I guess you really found a friend, Rainbow Dash," Princess Celestia commented as the rest of the girls began to giggle at us. Rainbow got off me in embarrassment, but never left my side as I stood, not even when Celestia approached me. She didn't stop, and walked around me, looking at my body in wonder. "This is a human…"
"You act like you heard of us before," I commented.
"You are not the first to arrive in our lands. There was a king once, and a girl with her siblings. All before my time, of course. The king is gone, and the children had return to your world and the portal closed, but not before her story of heroism was passed down through generations. The opening of the portal to your world means that there is a reason it is opening again after all these years." She said as she circled me one last time.
"Twilight, what are your findings of his species and his world?" Celestia asked her former student.
Welp, it was fun being here while it lasted. She’s probably gonna kick me out.
"Humans are greedy, violent, and stubborn…." Twilight started, her back to me as she gave her report. I felt the sting of each word because she was right, and the entire weekend didn't help our case in any way. Twilight then turned around, her eyes watery "… But they are also capable of so much good. They are kind, humble, loyal, and gentle, for the amount of negativity they have, they make up for it in unbreakable spirit, kindness, and charity."
I got on one knee and gave Twilight a giant hug. "Thanks."
"Princess, with your permission, I would like to keep the portal open. There's still much to learn from each other. I think Rainbow Dash could back me up on it," She said with a wink to her friend.
"I couldn't agree more, Twilight. As long as you believe the portal shall stay open, it shall," Celestia ruled.
The girls cheered at Celestia's decision, and Rainbow flew up and gave me one more hug. Even with the good vibes, I knew I had to go back.
"Okay, now the next part of the plan."
"Plan?" Celestia asked in concern.
"Yeah. Right now we are fighting to get a group of us from storming this world and doing god knows what. A group of friends are trying to slow them down to get the portal on our side in a secure spot. So what I need you to do is to get every guard to surround this portal. Guard the doors, windows, and don't let any of them to get out." I commanded.
"Understood." Celestia acknowledged.
The rest of the girls pulled me into a big hug, with everyone wishing me and my group good luck. Applejack had a letter under her stetson and asked for me to give to Nassir. She didn't say to give it to him in case something went wrong, but we both knew it was for that. I stood up, gave them a wave, and disappeared from Equestria, and to my own world.
The next thing I remembered was waking up in front of the portal. The cold, concrete, floor was a stark contrast to the warm, soft body moving next to me. Rainbow Dash jumped through after me. Even with the severity of the situation, she wouldn't leave my side. Then again, I always felt naked when she wasn't there.
"Wake the hell up, brother!" Jenna yelled at me, her back pressing as hard as she could against the metal desks. They were using them to brace the door shut. The strongest guys and girls in our group were doing the same, hoping to buy time for another idea. Outside of the door, the sounds of the screaming mob were getting louder. They could smell the blood in the water and were whipping themselves into a frenzy. They were getting close to finally break down the metal door.
"What happened?!" I hollered, seeing the situation had turned south while I was gone.
"We tried, brother. They were too much for us, the traps, and even the first blast door!" Jenna reported.
"If it's any consolation, Jenna and I are dating now," Joshua said.
"Just find a way to get the portal out of this hellhole!" Nassir commanded.
Dash and I helped each other up and joined the effort to move the portal. It was too heavy to lift it up, it even flattened the dollies that we brought to carry it to the cart. Every idea was in consideration, and every single one of them was not doable. If the mob hadn’t of shown up, the nephew of the superintendent would have arranged for the school district to move it somewhere, where it could be taken later on.
***
As I looked outside the window to the streets below, the citizens of Canterlot were in confusion. Panic was starting to set in as well. The entire royal guard was running or flying through their city, racing to the castle without any reason. In the Hall of the Mirror, the mobilization was chaotic, with almost the entire guard trying to figure out where to place who in position. A deep strategy of beating back a possible invasion with the least amount bloodshed as possible was being formed. The pegasi was to guard the windows while the rest of the guards were stationed at checkpoints throughout the castle; stopping anyone who attempted to leave. Even the eldest students of Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns had been summoned to help me cast a barrier around the mirror as the first line of defense.
"Um, Twilight? What about Rainbow Dash?" Fluttershy asked me as she saw the chaos around her unfolding.
"She is in safe hooves, or I hope so. Last I checked there were not books on this portal. If something goes wrong she might be trapped in that world forever," I answered, the worry of possibly losing Rainbow over this setting in.
***
As I sat with my girlfriend at the town diner, we began to worry. We knew about the oncoming mob, we heard the commotion and had a nice view of Jenna and Joshua holding them back. We also were witnesses to them breaking into the school. It had been silent since then. Under no circumstance we were to intervene, just watch the roads for anything that might cause trouble. They had it all right… In the form of an armada of police SWAT, and a helicopter zipping and screaming down the highway and to the school. They were farther down the road, which gave everyone a few minutes to get out.
"Radio that in!" My girl cried out.
***
"Heads up! We got the 5-0 coming your way! I repeat! Pigs on parade!" The radio cried out. Everyone on our side of the door stopped to look at the radio on Jenna's belt. They knew it was going to be a shitshow but to the point where the police were involved was a whole ‘nother level. The mob didn't hear the radio call, they didn't know that there was the police on the way to break up that party, so they kept hammering on, trying to break in. We all knew the consequences of doing that, breaking into the school and taking something that seemed by all rights their property. Even Jenna would not be spared from expulsion, no matter if she used the easy way or the hard way. It was then I realized it all: the situation, the lack of ideas to make it all right. I began to feel heavy, and fighting back the urge to cry: I knew what had to be done.
I walked up to Rainbow Dash, the love of my life who was leaning against the mirror's frame. She met me half way and fell into my sweet embrace. We exchanged a few pecks on the lips, and for a moment it was just us, the troubles of everything else melted away, but the bangs of the weakening metal door were interrupting that serenity.
"I love you.," I told her, smiling as if everything was going to be alright;, that we were going to make it unscathed.
"I love you too.," She whispered
"I'm sorry.," I whispered back. Rainbow looked up in confusion and then realized what I was doing when I firmly grabbed her by her arms. With all my might I pushed her, her body disappearing into the portal where she came from.
***
The guards were in place and, the magic students were lined on beside me., We were ready for whatever came our way. My friends and I were hoping to see Rainbow Dash and her boyfriend walk back into our world claiming that everything worked out and that our worlds would became at peace.
We saw the ripples in the portal, with and Rainbow Dash falling through. She slid from in front of the portal to my hooves.
She didn't answer, she looked up at me, at everyone, and then the portal. Her face had fear written all over it as she got up and flew to the portal screaming "No! No! No! No!"
***
Once she disappeared into the portal, I knew I didn't have much time. Llaying on top of a box next to the portal was a sledgehammer. I had no thought, no emotion. I cCouldn't have that get in the way. As much as I loved Rrainbow Ddash and wanted to be with her, it was meant to be. There was her world to think about, and what it would mean for my world. I could hear the sounds of war play in my head, the sounds of people dying to access the portal if the world was to find out that there was a this whole other world in their grasp. I guess that was the price to pay for the greater good, even if it meant never being able to see her again
I'm so sorry, Rainbow.,
With a powerful swing, the end of the sledgehammer met the side of the mirror. Causing the heavy metal frame to crack. The once liquid mirror became solid and broke into many pieces on the floor.
***
Rainbow Dash didn't make it.
She was a second from entering when the portal solidified and broke. I believe that I could speak for my friends that our hearts were broken when the portal shattered in front of us. A new world. Pure, new friends. A new place to spread the magic of friendship..., It was lost to us forever. Rainbow dash was hit the hardest. She stopped in front of the metal frame that held the mirror and was trying to soak up what had just happened.
She had no emotion at that moment, just landed and sat in front of the empty hull, her special some pony lost to her forever.
"Egghead, you idiot!" She thundered as she shouted at the once functioning portal. "There had to be another way! There's always another way!"
She layed on her belly and, had her hooves over her eyes., and She began to sob. The girls and I went to her and comforted her. With the exception of Aapplejack, we all had tears in our eyes, our hearts breaking for the situation, and for Rainbow dash.
***
I was on my knees next to the portal, my left hand on the portal frame itself. The glass around me was cutting into my knees, but I didn't care. I could only think of the heartache I had caused over in Equestria. I could feel the tears stream from my eyes., My stomach was churning in sadness and guilt. I was unable to move.
"Fuck," Jenna said, having a front row seat to what just happened.
"See you and that sweet ass n’ tiddies in another life, Applejack" Nassir lamented. Nassir would cry for the loss of Applejack, but privately, because he always had the rule of ‘smile now, cry later’, "Now what?"
"I guess there's no reason to stay here. Let's get out of here!" Jenna commanded.
Author's Note
"Kingdom come, their will was done
I have a discord server for fans and editors because why the fuck not. If you want to join this group here is the link: https://discord.gg/0imP1YgB4wTe071u
The first thing I remember was sitting at a table in the diner, surrounded by around ten to twelve glasses of shakes of many assorted colors:\; chocolate brown, vanilla white, and strawberry pink. All of them were in different states of melting; all of them untouched, surrounding me like a bouquet of flowers at a gravesite. The diner was packed, especially with everyone surrounding the corner table, all paying attention to me and my pain. I looked to Nassir. He looked hurt, a smile instead of a frown. His eyes were watery and I heard him and his cracked voice as he talked to his friends who joined us. It was as hard for him but he was fighting off the feeling, as if in his mind if he didn't show emotion she might return.
"What happened?" I asked.
"You don't remember?" Jenna asked.
"I must've zoned out, the last thing I remember was… the portal.”
The portal... It may have been, minutes, hours? Yet the pain and shock was still there.he girls… Rainbow Dash. I was thinking of her and the fact that I would be separated from her forever. The face of shock. The face of betrayal. The look of despair on her face as she disappeared back to her home, her hand reaching out to me. The last chance to change my mind and not destroy the portal.
"What happened?" I asked Jenna.
Everyone stopped to look at me. At least most were. Surprisingly, some were smirking and others were nodding with a smile.
"Well, I guess I have a hell of a tale to tell you." Jenna said as she took the least melted milkshake and gave herself a helping through the straw. She gave an audible grunt as she fought off the brain freeze.
"Alright, so where was I..."
***
When I gave the "Get the fuck out" order, we moved quick. The shards of glass were placed in a wooden crate and we sat it next to the broken frame. Nassir carried my brother on his back, and I made sure any trace of us there was picked up and taken with us.
There was a second tunnel with blast doors that took us to the home team dugout on the baseball field. It was a minute walk, and when we arrived at the wooden door, three quick raps was all it took. The door was opened and the bright sunlight greeted the group with its loving rays as we got out in a single file line, which was all they space the tunnel could afford us.
There was the sound of the helicopter hovering over us. The two that were waiting for us relocked the door with the rusted padlock and hasp, and we found ourselves with no place to go with two grieving men.
"So what now?" Josh asked as he tugged my hand to hold his. I wanted to concentrate more on getting the fuck out of there, but his hand with mine felt nice nonetheless.
"I'm hungry, let's go to the dinner." I said, craving fish and chips for some damn reason. We walked as a massive group to the dinner, trying to act as natural as we could. The police were wrapping up their investigation, but most of them were inside, save an officer or two on their phones. In the closest squad car was the ringleader, the guy my brother described as the one who started it all at a mall in the City of the Angels. He looked pathetic moping, the fact that the door was opened and he could as easily make a run for it, but chose not to.
My brother saw him, and as if instinct kicked in, he shook off Nassir and started to walk to the man.
"Brother, what are you doing?" I asked. He ignored me and continued his silent walk to him.
The mob leader seemed surprised to see my brother, and the fear began to set in.
"W-what did you do to the girls?!" He asked my brother.
"I had to destroy the portal. They are gone. I lost Rainbow Dash, who was the love of my life. All thanks to you. Now I get to show much hurt you have given me. There's no god right now, just me."
Ow the edge, brother.
"Oh shit!" Nassir hollered as he ran to my brother. By the time he had arrived to get my brother out of there, his hands were already around the mob leaders large neck and strangling the life out of him. The leader was unable to fight back because he was handcuffed. When Nassir forced his hands off him the guy went limp, his quick breaths interrupted by his crying.
"Calm yourself!" Nassir commanded my brother, who refused to stop from wanting to kill the guy.
"He has taken her from me! I can't let him go unpunished!"
"You don't think I'm suffering too? It happened! The quicker we move on the better!" Nas replied.
"No! He needs to…"
Nassir began to do a rear choke on my brother, with my brother wailing around furiously until he slowed, within seconds my brother passed out, unconscious and sitting on the asphalt floor.
"I have to feel for my brother, I would give that bitch ass a bullet to the head if I was as close to Dash as he was."
***
"The more I think about it, the better it makes you," Joshua said to me. I looked up at my hands to see smiles and nods from our classmates.
I couldn't believe I did all that, in my anger, in my rage, and my despair I nearly got all of us popped. No one seemed mad about it, that I nearly blew our cover. They understood.
"T-thanks," I answered. "I think that monster got what is coming to him," I said, a bit of a copout since the worst he would probably get was a criminal mischief charge and a slap on the wrist. But the motive, the why he and that mob were there and the implications of their crime were unforgivable. A new world was gone, a girl I loved, and five great friends were gone for good.
"A monster? Nah. They were just kids who didn't know better. To call him a monster would be calling us monsters. Who says we were the one in the wrong? We… We could of just as easily been monsters, but we didn't. That's what makes us great as humans is that we don't rely on instinct. The freedom to have choices is what makes us beautiful… But uh, I wouldn't know since I'm puro la raza con sin education, ese," he said with his accent as he took a sip of his soda.
"The girls… They would have loved that speech," I said. I felt it coming, like a bad case of food poisoning. I sink my face to my hands and began to sob. When a guy does it, it's not the most enjoyable sound. My sobs were the only sound around. I felt alone, guilty, and crushed. I felt the warm feel of my sister's upper body wrapping around my upper back. Nassir did the same with my right side. I felt the pressure of a third body on top of Jenna. It was Joshua.
They didn't say a word. They didn't try to keep me from crying. They let me grieve.
Author's Note
I have a skype group (was discord, but moving it back to skype) for fans, writers, and editors. If you want to join the madness here is the link https://join.skype.com/I1frSncTbUfN
The Last Weekend 3-9 "Together Again"
It was a quiet night in Canterlot. No more chaos. No more guards storming the castle they were bound to protect. No more threat of invasion. Anyone who was not in the know of what happened moved on with their lives, not knowing of the tragedy that had occurred hours earlier.
We did, however. Me, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Fluttershy… And Rainbow Dash. Rainbow Dash was asleep right in front of the broken mirror. The glass was swept up and placed in a chest next to it so that when the day came, the portal can be opened. The rest of us were outside the mirror room, watching Rainbow Dash sleep.
"She really cared for him," Applejack said.
"Yeah, poor Rainbow Dash. I wish there was something we could do for her," Fluttershy lamented.
"Well, while we have been standing around here for hours, I’ve took the liberty of making a nice knit blanket. The blue color is not my style, but it’ll do for now." Rarity said, finishing the last of her blanket.
"Well someone has to give it to her, and I really don't want to bother her," I said.
"I think you should, Twilight," Pinkie suggested.
"What? Why me?" I asked, shocked that I out of the rest of the girls was suggested.
"you can talk to her, Twilight. You’re better at this than we are." Rarity explained as she levitated the blanket over my body.
I sighed defeatedly and went right in.
The lights were off, but the moonlight was enough to brighten the room as if it was midday. I went up to Rainbow Dash and layed next to her, levitating the blanket over her body. It was then I realized this whole time she was not asleep, as we thought.
"Why did he do that, Twilight?" She asked, her watery eyes transfixed on the frame of the mirror.
"He had to Rainbow. It was either that or our world would be overrun by his people." I explained.
"I know, but there had to be another way..."
"There probably was, and those other ways would have been worse for us in the long run. Rainbow, you have to put yourself in his shoes. He had to choose between losing you, or losing all of us down the road." I explained. I knew what he was doing. I asked him that night before he took Rainbow Dash to bed, I asked him his plan if they should fail. He would bring a sledgehammer to destroy the portal in case things went out of hoof.
"I guess. I wish he was here right now." She said with a shaky voice.
"He probably wishes he was here with you too, but we have to go home."
"I… I don’t want to be alone." Rainbow confessed.
"It’s fine, I bet the girls would love to have a sleepover at Pinkie’s."
"That sounds great," Rainbow said with a wry smile.
“You know, Rainbow Dash, when my brother went off to join the guard, he told me that if I felt lonely and wanted to talk to him, I should talk to the moon." Twilight suggested.
"That sounds dumb." She retorted.
"Why don't you try it?" I asked.
"Oh alright, Egghead.”Rainbow said as she sadly looked at the moon.“I know why you had to do what you did. I miss you, and I love you. I hope we can be together again someday." She said, looking at the eye of the mare in the moon, trying to concentrate on that. Maybe he would get the message.
***
After it was all said and done, we managed to get the portal moved. We waited for the police to clear out to go get the frame and glass. It was still heavy, but manageable with a two man team. They placed the frame in the living room corner,and I carried the small wooden crate with the glass.
"Thanks for your help, guys. Sure gonna miss Lake Forest," I said as I brought the two taller men down for a hug.
"Same to you Jenna, don’t be a stranger! Oh, uhm... Is… Is your brother going to be okay?"
I was getting the same question for the past few hours, and yet I still had no way to get a straight answer from him.
"He'll be fine, he just needs to cope and move on. We all have to," I answered as they walked out of the house.
"Dunno, its hard to get over losing a love like that," My boyfriend… said. Sorry. It feels weird to be with him now. We’ve known each other since we were little, but man does it feels great to call him… well… My man.
"I know. I wish I could do something for him…. And you, Nas." I said to Nassir, staring at his feet and sighing every so often.
"I would have had a snow bunny for once. Damn"
"Oh come on, Nassir! You wanted her for more than her body, you were actually into her!" I called him out. He liked her, I saw it in his eyes. His determination to save her when that guy snatched her when making our escape from Vegas.
"Y-yeah. I didn’t wanna say anything but... Yeah. I dug the hell out of her. She even gave me this letter where she said that she wanted us to date when this was all over." He said in a shaky voice.
"Must be tough for you," I observed.
"Yeah, really tough. One day, maybe soon, maybe in this lifetime, or in front of the Pearly Gates... We will meet again. Until then, shit I dunno." He said.
I left Josh and Nassir in the living room and made the dreaded walk up the stairs. The lights were off in the hallway, even in my brother’s room. I creacked his door slowly to see him. He was on a chair in his balcony, a bottle of whiskey and a shot glass on the table. His left hand was down, scratching the ears of a moping Gloria. She had lost her friend that day as well, and by a long shot, when Spike was older, the possible father of her first litter. It simply wasn't meant to be. The moon was full and bright. It was bright enough where he didn't even have to turn on the porch light, even if he wanted to.
"Hey brother, are you going to be okay?" I asked, unsure of how he would be.
"Yea, why wouldn't I be?" He answered. There was no life to his voice, just monotone.
"I know how you feel about Rainbow Dash, and this entire weekend-"
"It's fine, Jenna. It’s like what you said when you first met them: It was never able to work out because of the species and dimensional difference. It was bound to happen eventually." He said with calm, shaky breaths.
"No, brother. It was you that brought them together. It was you that kept them safe here. It was you who stormed a Vegas hotel full of people to get them out of there. I understand it was more than just a fling and I couldn’t imagine a luckier girl than Rainbow to be with you. I was wrong!" I finally confessed.
"I guess that’s how the old saying goes: if you love something, you have to set it free," He answered.
That sentence brought me to tears. I kneeled next to him and gave him a hug.
"Brother, you are the last person who should ever have to do what you did today, after everything you've given."
He smiled at me sadly and returned my hug.
"This is how it’s supposed to be, Jenna. No one is entitled to anything, no matter how great the sacrifice or the cause. Knowing this and still sacrificing is what separates the great from the petty." He answered.
"I'm proud of you, bro. You grew up so much this past year, but I'm just so sad to see it turn out this way."
"Me too, me too." He said as I gave him a kiss on the side of the forehead. We held on to each other as we watched the moonlight.
"They come from a land of magic; they should eventually find a way. Maybe you two will be together again someday… Hey, brother. Do you think she is looking at the moon right now, thinking of us?" I asked.
"Yeah, I bet she is. And until the day she comes back, I will keep doing the same."
END
Author's Note
"Everywhere I go, Every smile I see
Epilogue
Weeks.
Weeks had gone by since Egghead was taken from me, but I never gave up hope that there wasn't a way.
Only losers give up, and I'm not a loser. I am awesome!
I was like Daring Do when she was trying to find an artifact. I flew from city to city, library to library, looking through their books and looking for anything that can be used to fix the portal. It was hard at first, using a magic dictionary when reading the magic books, but I caught on eventually.
Manehattan. The Crystal Empire. Fillydelphia. Applewood. Vanhoover. All of them had nothing about fixing them. There was one place that did.
I remember that the Starswirl the Bearded wing at the Royal Canterlot Library was most likely where I needed to go. Sneaking in wasn't too hard. I just had to squeeze myself through the bars. I kept searching, through scrolls, the books, everything that that Egghead knew so I could see my egghead.
For hours I looked, and when I gave up hope, a scroll had his notes on the portal. It turned out I wasn’t the first to cross, and that he would cross many times in his lifetime, under the familiar name of “Merlin” in that world. On the scroll was a letter.
I read the letter and my heart stopped.
It was to his assistant in Canterlot: a spell! A spell to repair the portal in case the portal was destroyed!
"Rainbow Dash!" Twilight shouted from behind me.
My heart was racing, and I had a stupid grin on my face.
"Yep, she’s lost it," Pinkie observed when she saw me.
"You abandon your friends, you go from town to town, your-"
"HAIR IS UNKEMPT AND YOU SMELL DARLING, HOW CAN YOU LIVE LIKE THAT?!" Rarity lamented aloud.
Everyone gave Rarity a concerned look.
"What?! someone has to say it..."
"I think what we’re trying to say is that we know how much he meant to you, but you have to move on. This is not healthy and it will make you crazy," Twilight lecuted.
"No it won’t because I have the fix right here!" I proudly proclaimed as I held the letter on my hoof. Twilight took it with her magic and began to read it, the change in her face said it all.
"Wait, so Starswirl-"
"Went between worlds! Became a legend there. We read about Merlin in history class, Twilight!"
"Yes, but they treated him like a myth!" Twilight remembered.
"It doesn't matter, Twilight!" I exclaimed. "Is the spell doable?"
Twilight's smile became even bigger. "I’ll see what I can do."
Everyone strolled through the castle while I bolted to the mirror room like a foal on Hearth’s Warming Day. The rest of the girls took their sweet time. Before, I hadn't stomach being able to be in the mirror room, or even the hallway. But, I had a feeling it would work. I had flashbacks to that terrible day, but I knew it could be erased.
Twilight moved an empty pedestal in front of her and placed the letter in front of it.
"Okay, safe place to put the letter, check." Twilight said, going through the checklist.
"Knowing the spell to actually perform it, check," She said again. This time, her horn lit up. Twilight started sweating and grunting, using everything she had for it. The chest opened up, and the glass that was inside began to fly out, placing themselves in front of the mirror like a jigsaw puzzle. When the last one was there it became seamless, and one small poof of magic energy later, the portal was back to normal.
"One deus-ex machina? Check and mate!" Twilight said with heavy breaths.
Like the last time, I bolted to the portal, I went as fast as I could, and I damn-near made a sonic rainboom doing it, too. I didn’t want it breaking on me like the last time.
"Rainbow! We don't know if it will take you to the same place!" Twilight cried out.
I didn't care, was going to see Egghead again! In my mind, the first thing I was going to do was give him the biggest kiss that I could give him, then beat the shit out of him for doing that to me.
Author's Note
EDIT: Click here for sequel!
Well, what a ride.
I remember reading biscuitanon's /mlp/ threads while working at Angel Stadium, taking bathroom breaks to see if the latest bit of his story was posted, that was my crack that summer.
Holy Shit, that was almost three years ago.
But here we are, the original story is over, and its sequel in the works.
Some thank you's and "go follow these people"
Dustypwny - My editor and the person who has turned my crap actually readable.
Biscuitanon - Thank you for reviving my interest to write again!
Jasse, CanadiAnon, and Dapper of the "Equestrian Invasion" threads on /mlp/ - thanks for keeping the dream alive
See you guys at "The Girls: The Children of Troy and the Sons of the Bear "
I have a skype group (was discord, but moving it back to skype) for fans, writers, and editors. If you want to join the madness here is the link https://join.skype.com/MkJbzfI1D8o2
The sound and smell of the bacon and eggs filled the air as I was up pre-dawn to cook breakfast. Waking up this early was common since I usually tend to forget to do my homework the night before, and I ended up having to do it before school. This time, however, I had three guests that needed me to prepare breakfast for them.
As I was slaving away to cook, I failed to notice Rainbow Dash arriving and sitting on the counter.
"Hey egghead!"
I had to admit I was not expecting anyone to be awake, so it wasn't that much of a surprise for me that she made me jump. She got a laugh out of it while I tried to keep my cool "So how did you sleep?"
Rainbow Dash yawned and began to stretch "Best. Sleep. Ever" she replied, still stretching.
Please stay in that pose forever, Rainbow.
"Whatcha cooking anyway?" Dash replied, enjoying the aroma of cooking meat.
"Pig Bacon and Chicken Eggs" I explained, having to add the animal where it came from; she might as well learn how good meat is, maybe give her a slice of bacon..."Want some?"
Rainbow gave me the 'did you just say that?' look before answering "I'm not much of a bacon eater, sorry."
I gave a smile as I opened the microwave that showed a massive pile of pancakes on a dinner plate."I know, which is why I made you and Twilight some pancakes in advance. Can you wake Twilight up too? Also do it quickly, don't want breakfast to be cold now; would we."
Rainbow Dash smiled as she left her stool seat and made her way upstairs. Even with the fact those two are staying with me, I still had this feeling that I was missing someone. A whimpering Spike at me feet answered that feeling.
Oh yeah, this guy.
"So what do you want Spike?" I asked the dog.
Im talking to a fuckin' dog. Peachy.
"Anything, I'm starving," He said in an excited tone.
I reached into the cupboard and found a plate and slapped some pancakes on it. "Here ya go," I said as I laid the plate down. For a small thing, he sure can eat. The little guy wolfed down the pancakes, which was a shame I couldn't show him the joys of syrup and butter.
"Morning Twilight, you look like you just came back from a night out on the town" I joked.
She took a yawn and replied "What are you talking about?"
"Your clothes. Girls do not usually sleep with a blouse and a skirt on" I said, preparing their plates.
"Oh sorry, I still don't know much about your world's customs" Twilight replied blushing.
"Don't sweat it, anyone ask about you two at school I'm going to say foreign exchange students from Bermuda or something" I smiled as I set their plates in front of them.The syrup, butter, ground cinnamon, and powdered sugar were there but like Spike: They don't know the joys of adding things to pancakes.
When all of us were done, I cleaned up after them and placed the dishes in the sink.
Nobody ain't got time to clean in the morning.
As the girls began once again looking through the bags of clothes a thought came across my mind: These girls would need a way to find me in an emergency. Then it hit me.
"Ill be right back," I said as I made my way up to my room and went to my computer desk. Two iPhones. They were the older generations, but they would work, just clearing them of the porn on it and adding them to my line. I could theoretically do it during class so it wouldn't be much of a problem. After running the factory restores and realizing I left them, fully charged before I stored them all those years ago just in case. I tossed them to the girls after making my way downstairs.
"If you need anything text me or call me if it can't wait."
"What is this thing" Rainbow Dash asked while holding the old piece of junk.
"It's a cell phone for emergencies; we can talk to each other without being next to each other with these. My name is the only contact in there."
"So how does it work?" Twilight asked.
I spent the next 15 minutes explaining how to call, and how to text. It was pretty easy to teach them since I didn't have to teach them a whole new language.
"... and then you hit send. I haven't activated it yet, but I'll send you all a text when it's ready. You girls got this?."
Both got how to do this. Well then again using a cell phone isn't exactly rocket surgery.
"Alright ladies shower time, grab what you are wearing and go," I said in a hurried tone. Rainbow Dash took the smaller bathroom in the ground floor while Twilight took the more spacious top one. As they were in the shower, I quickly grabbed two bags from my room and added the basics: paper, pens, pencils, and a 3 ring binder. Both bags were black and would be hard to tell apart other than twilights getting the bigger bag.
If I can get their marks embroidered, that would help. But the trick would be how to make them reveal what their marks look like without giving away how I know all about them.
As I walked out of the room, the bathroom door was about to swing open. I grabbed the door handle before Twilight can open the door any further. "Are you clothed?" I asked, hoping "the dream II" wouldn't happen for real.
"No" Twilight answered.
"Ok, when I let go, go straight to the living room. Tell Dash she has to be changed too before I can go downstairs." I immediately let go of the door and turned around. Without looking back, I went to my room again got my clothes and made my way walking backward to the bathroom.
The best part of having someone shower before you is they know where the hot water is and it is warmed up. I turned on the shower and in one swoop all of my clothes were off and I hopped right in.
As the soothing hot water pelted my body I began to think of the situation: in fact having the girls and spike being a handful it was difficult to have a moment to myself until now.
Lets see: you have to help two ponies and a dragon in human and dog forms find their way back home and you have no fuckin' idea where the portal is
Hey, at least I'm trying
Trying and doing are two different things fucktard.
Just in case no major McFuckups occur I changed in the bathroom.
Let's see here..
Boxers? Check. Shirt? Check. Pants? Check. My swagtastic socks? Check. Shoes? Annnd checkmate.
I threw my used clothes in the hamper once I reached into my room and grabbed Twi's and dash's bags and made my way down. They were dressed so at least I had to worry about it.
Twilight was in jeans and a purple shirt, her long hair that reached down to her lower back would have been cute but she has the fashion down. Dash, however...
"Are you wearing the same hoodie from yesterday?" I asked in a firm tone.
"Yea and?" Rainbow Dash answered defiantly.
I reached her back and lifted up her hoodie to reveal what I was expecting: the firm, toned ass. Good thing by pants were a bit loose or else my boner would have been easily seen.
"You are not wearing any underwear too; -sigh- ok hang on," I said as I made my way to the clothes. I pulled out a very light cerulean track pants and jacket, a black tank top and a sports bra of the same color as the track gear. Pretty soon I was face to face with the 'thong bag'. I noticed that the one in the same color as twilight was unopened. The Rainbow one was there too....
No
YES
NO
Yes
No
C'mon man, just do it, say it's to help her movement or some bullshit...
sigh....
I pulled one of the rainbow thongs and threw them to rainbow "here, try these."
"They look different from the underwear I had, these are just pieces of fabric" Rainbow Dash said suspiciously.
"Of course, they help you with movement," I said.
"All right," Rainbow said as she began to take her hoodie off.
FUCK NOT AGAIN!!
AWWW YEISSSSSSSS
I literally jumped in front of her and grabbed both of her hands. At that moment, I realized we were literally inches apart holding hands. She noticed too and was blushing even brighter than I was.
"Umm.. Rainbow?" I said, feeling the pasta coming out of my pockets.
"Y-yes?" She said a flustered state.
"C-can you change in the bathroom?" I asked
She nodded her head but stood there. We were looking deep in each other's eyes and feeling our hearts skipping a beat. We had stared at each other holding hands before Rainbow Dash smiled. "You can let go now egghead."
"Oh sorry," I said as I let go, she walked to the restroom while I tried to catch my breath. Twilight Sparkle was giggling the entire time.
After Rainbow Dash had come back, I tossed her a backpack as well with Twilights. "Your bags girls. Twilight's is the bigger one so she can carry Spike, we don't want to leave him here in case we find the damned portal."
The girls put on their shoes (well after I give them a quick tutorial on shoe tying) and they were ready for school. I grabbed the keys off the counter, locked the doors behind us and set off towards a fun-filled day of education.
Fun filled, my ass.
***
"House. Now. -Mom," was the text I received when I left the gate with Rainbow Dash and Twilight Sparkle.
"Are you in trouble egghead?" Rainbow Dash joked.
"Only one way to find out. Stay here girls and I'll see what she wants." I said as I made my way back to the gate and opened the mahogany doors into my house. It was a really spacious house, imported tile floors, leather couches, The largest plasma television money can buy, chandeliers... you get the idea. I made my way past the living room and into the kitchen, where a middle-aged couple occupied the small breakfast table. (The large dining room was reserved for special occasions).
"Hey darling, where were you last night?" my mom asked as she gave me the traditional morning hug.
"School taxed me a bit harder than usual, so I called it an early night," I replied.
My stepdad for five years was ignoring the conversation and was concentrating on reading the business section of the newspaper. He and I We don't hate each other, but we don't have a strong relationship like my father and I still had.
"So, I heard from the camp counselor that Jenna is doing remarkably well and she will be released soon! Which is good because without her and Gloria... it gets so quiet."
"How is Gloria?" I asked.
"The bitch can't get pregnant. They are going to try a few more times before they'll wait until the next time she is in heat."
I nodded as I began to think of poor Spike, he might get ran out of town by the very territorial Gloria... or fall in love with him and dry hump him every opportunity she gets. The whole time I kept looking outside to check up on the girls. Worst case scenario they might get taken off the street. The even worse case, but yet more realistic scenario was to be surrounded by bronies who didn't whack off during their morning shower, if they showered at all.
"Oooooh who are they?" mom asked as she looked to what was making me look back every five seconds. "They are pretty."
The second my step dad heard pretty he flipped his newspaper down to take a look. He had a perverted grin before he began to read the newspaper again. "Don't knock them up, boy."
Oh if only...
"They are foreign exchange students from Bermuda," I answered. "Usually Jenna would show them around and be their ambassador, but since she is gone, the principal asked me to do it in her absence."
"It's good to see you take some responsibility. I like the fact you are spending my money for things other than being in that guest house masturbating to God knows what," my stepdad replied, still not taking his eyes off his newspaper.
You have no idea, Dick.
"Ok son, good luck today! and be on your best behavior with those two, maybe they can be future girlfriends," my mom said as she gave me a hug.
"Don't encourage him, Susan," my step dad replied with a smile. "That means more money I have to spend". My step dad put his arm out and I returned it with a handshake. "Good luck kid. Don't forget to be yourself and those girls will be eating out of your hands. You are a pretty likable kid, when you are not awkward."
"Thanks, Richard," I said, trying to out firm his handshake.
As I made my way out, my mom yelled out, "Don't forget to invite them to dinner with us, son!"
"Okay!" I yelled out as I closed the door.
phhhh nah.
***
The walk to school was a quiet but hurried one, due to the lack of time we had until the school day began. All three of them still couldn't comprehend the beauty of my town and its features (which was basically suburbia, so if they were mesmerized by this, a trip to the city might be in order). As soon as we arrived at school, I stopped them before we entered the building. "Alright girls and dog-dragon, we have to lay down some rules about this place. Number one: I've noticed you three tend to talk with horse puns, unless you are talking about an actual pony, don't say pony. Two: Spike can't talk. At all. Or at least where others can hear him. Third: If anyone gives you a hard time, just scream mine or Jenna's name for help and they will leave you alone and apologize. Are we all clear?"
All three nodded and so began our school day.
First period went without a hitch, well minus trying to juggle entertaining Rainbow Dash and making sure I took notes from the whiteboard. This teacher usually wrote the notes on the board before each lesson. My (and the entire class's) guess is she had no idea what she is teaching and was going to the notes herself. Rainbow Dash and I began to talk about things on a more personal level. Instead of talking about useless chatter, we actually hit it off pretty well. She told me about her job as the weather manager for her town in which I "mistakenly" compared her to being a meteorologist or someone who does not affect the weather directly. Her dreams of being a Wonderbolt (showed her the human equivalent called "The Blue Angels"). And since she liked me so much, she began to teach me the joys of being awesome. I told her about mine: Just to find a wife and raise a family. I'm not the kind of person who wants everything. I grew up in wealth and power. At this point, just to find someone who would love me and the family we create together would be the only thing I would need.
"So Egghead," Rainbow Dash asked while blushing. "You haven't found that girl already, right?"
I cracked a smile "Wait, are you asking me if you want to be my wife?"
She began to be red with embarrassment "What?! No!"
"I hope you two are talking about how bad the right-wing, fascists, baby eating, corporate shill Republicans are for starting the war in Iraq, because all of you who don't know are making this generation a bunch of youtube babies!"
Usually, most of the class would be silent and let her finish her early morning political rant before we actually did classwork. But did I remember to give Rainbow Dash that memo? Noooooooooooooo
"Will it be on the test?" Rainbow Dash asked.
"Doesn't matter if it's not on the test or not! you have to learn these things!"
"Why?" she asked.
The entire class was in shock. One rule they all lived by in this class was: don't question crazy or they will go crazy. And the teacher? Well, the word "Chimp out" would not of cut it. She looked like she was going to launch a nuclear war aimed at my desk.
"Just open your books to page 25 for Obama's sake."
The rest of the class giggled and a few turned around to give her a high-five.
Yep, she is going to fit in quite well
***
The class went swimmingly well though I was given a shit ton of homework already, and it was barely second period. After giving Rainbow Dash a hug goodbye and an another one passing Twilight in the halls, I found myself alone, late again to a science class that I really didn't want to go to. Never liked dissection day. Usually, I would get stuck with a cute girl but that girl would flip out over cutting into a frog or a sheep's heart
Well... I thought I was walking the halls alone...
"Oh dear.. how do you open these confounded contraptions!" The sophisticated voice screamed
That voice...
No...
I hid in the corner to peer undetected to see a pale woman with a purple skirt with three diamonds and a blue cashmere sweater.
She also had stylish, purple hair
There can only be one thing with that look in this and many other universes.
And it's name would be Rarity.
Oh YES!
Nonononononono.
Not another one.
Twilight told me there wouldn't be anymore!
She said MIGHT, you dumbass.
I wanted to cry. The surreality of the situation was kicking in, and I realized I was in for it now. By the looks of it, I would be tasked with protecting six individual (and equally insane) girls. I take a deep breath and prepare to turn the corner, for better or worse.
Here goes nothing.
"Can I help you miss?" I asked.
"Oh heavens yes, I would much appreciate the assistance." She replied with a smile.
"Do you have the locker combination by any chance?"
"Right here!" she said as she handed me a small piece of paper.
While I went to work putting in the combination, Rarity went off on one of her signature rants.
Yes, those.
"This place’s taste in color is bland, these floors are simply disgusting! Does anyone ever clean this place?!"
Kill me now...
"There!" I proclaimed the second I heard the sound of the lock opening. I stepped aside to let Rarity put her things inside. Minus her expensive looking bag, of course.
She just got here, how the hell did she get her hands on a Louis Vuitton purse!?
"Thank you! You're quite the gentleman!" she smiled.
"It's no problem Rarity."
I winced internally.
FUCK!
"H-how did you know my name? We've just met!" She screamed.
"Funny story actually," I said with a nervous laugh.
"Are you stalking me?! How DARE you!" she screamed louder as she proceeded to beat me senseless with her handbag.
"S-stop! I'm not a stalker!" I yelled.
"Explain thyself heathen!" she yelled as she began to tee off my head.
"If you would just STOP!" I screamed as I snatched her purse out of her grip.
"Hey! Give that back!"
"Not until you listen." I said, feeling the heat from the blows from the purse.
"Hmph!" she replied as she crossed her arms and gave me the death stare.
"I know your name is Rarity, but what I do NOT understand is why you're in my world right now."
"Your world? W-what do you mean?"
"Let me guess: you're looking for Twilight and Rainbow Dash right?"
Rarity was practically speechless at this point. Her mind was either probably trying to figure out how to manipulate me to lead her to them or wait for the perfect opportunity to scream for help.
"The only reason this sounds awkward is because I know where they both are, I've been helping them for the past day."
"O-oh.."
"And as of right now, you're stuck here with the rest of them."
"STUCK?!" she screamed as her 'bitch and moan' mode was activated. "I can't be stuck here! I have an important fashion show to get to in a couple of days!"
"Well, I don't know what to tell you, you're out of luck."
And so am I.
"Look, I have to finish out the school day so I don't fail my senior year.. just go about the day and look for me during lunch, okay?"
"Okay.."
I tossed her back the handbag before I began to make my way to my class. I took five steps before I involuntarily sighed and turned my head over my shoulder.
"Where do you need to go?"
"Where's science class?"
Well, that's eerily convenient.
"Actually, that's exactly where I'm headed.. follow me."
While we were heading towards science class, I can't help but steal a few glances at Rarity.
If I weren't the only way to get these girls back home, I'd totally hit on that.
She has the body of a fucking model.
Growing up, I managed to peek at my mom's "Vogue" Magazines for.... well that's none of your damn business. Anyway, those girls in the magazine had nothing on Rarity. She was as tall as me (where Twilight was as shoulder high, dash as tall as my upper chest), thinner than the rest of the girls without looking anorexic. Her hair had not one strand out of place. Her walk was perfect: Graceful yet determined.
Rarity somehow noticed me checking her out and smiled.
"Eyes front sweetheart." she said.
I suddenly began to blush and nearly choke on my own saliva.
"S-sorry."
"It's fine, I'm use to having stallions stare," she said flattered.
"Uhh.. I'm not a stallion."
"Well, what are you then?"
"If you're going to stay in this world, you need to learn a few things," I said with a stern tone.
"Like what?"
"Firstly, I'm a man and a human. You're a female and a human...-ish."
"Okay, anything else?"
"Just don't call anyone anything horse related, I don't want people asking questions."
"Fair enough, Ah! I do believe we're here!" she said, observing the paper banner that said, "Welcome to the Science Wing!" with different crude drawings of scientific instruments.
Science class with Rarity, this can only end so well.
Wait. Isn't today dissection day?
Fuck.
"Get that THING away from me!"
Just fucking great.
Out of all the goddamn days of the year, the day I run into an easily grossed out pony from another world is also the same day as frog dissection day. It didn't help that the entire class was staring at the both of us with confused and concerned looks and a few smirks here and there.
"Rarity calm down. I'll do the work. Just turn around or something," I replied.
I'm always doing the dirty work anyway.
"Fine! Fine! But keep it away!" said the already queasy Rarity.
"I'll try. No promises," I chuckled.
I continued to prepare to cut away at the poor little frog while Rarity was mortified every step of the way. The worst part was, she was screaming over the pinning of the frog to the table. Once I began actually slicing into 'Frogger' (yea, I tend to name my dissection victims. Last year I got a laugh from the entire class for naming the all black cat I had to dissect 'Salem') Rarity had to sit on the stool looking away, to the wall with the giant Periodic Table of Elements on it.
Then again, At least I could look at the bright side. At least it was Rarity I found, and not the animal obsessed Fluttershy. She would flip her fucking shit over this...or possibly would like to know more about how animals might look on the inside in case she needed to do surgery in this world.
Wishful thinking... but eh what can you do? The thing I need to do was just cut into this frog while entertaining the ever squeamish Rarity, so she does not turn around and cause an even bigger scene than she just caused.
Which reminds me.
"Rarity?" I asked.
"Yes?" she asked, her breath was still coming back slowly.
"Twilight told me about the others."
Not really.
"And I was wondering.. are the rest going to show up?"
"I couldn't really tell you, the last thing our princess wants is for all the of us to get trapped here."
"But that's the thing, they don't know you're trapped here. So how did you wind up here?" I asked as I kept my mind to the task at hand. The inside of the frog looked like a vast and a small array of gelatin.
"I volunteered to check on Twilight Sparkle and Rainbow Dash, thinking we could just come back."
"But from what Twilight told me you're kinda trapped in this world, for now."
"For now? You didn't mention that."
"Twilight can explain it better, honestly," I said with a laugh while trying to carefully remove the Frog's heart.
Rarity stifled a giggle of her own.
"Yeah.. Twilight always had a knack for thinking her way out of things."
"She's seems like a very smart girl."
"Oh she IS ! She's Princess Celestia's protégé! Only the very BEST can accomplish that."
I would find this prospect mind blowing if I already didn't know that.
"I'm impressed."
*DIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIING*
"Well, it looks like class is over."
"Thank Goodness!."
We both sat there, waiting for the other to say something first.
"Want to get some lunch?"
"Yes, I would very much appreciate that," she said with a smile.
Oh you're so kind, and such a gentleman! Take me away and have your way with me!
Shut the fuck up brain!
No.
"Alright, let's get moving."
***
After getting the traditional Twi-Dash sandwich hug and letting them do the same to Rarity, I began to take a couple of stabs at the slop that was supposed to be my lunch. This shit looked worse than dog shit, hell you even see the spinach dip movin- yeah it just sprouted a fucking wing.
NOPE.
I pushed away the tray, with an obvious loss of appetite. It's a shame prisoners get better food than school students.
Only in America.
Just to check I took a look at my text messages and I received one from Rainbow Dash's phone.
That was.. kinda cute, she misses me. How sweet. I had stared at my phone for a good minute before I put it back in my pocket. Afterward, I couldn't help but gave off a loving smile to Rainbow Dash, who was busy chatting with Twi and Rarity.
These girls have taken a liking to me, and I had taken a liking to them a long time before that. To think, when I first started the school year, I really just wanted to do nothing at this school at all, well other than football. Now, I want to keep going to school for their sake. If the worst comes to pass and they will be permanently stuck here, At least I can help them play catch-up for the 11 years of American education they would have to learn. Speaking of school, this school day couldn't get by any faster. Well, at least it's Thursday which means the weekend is right around the corner. One more day of this shit and then I can help these girls get home. But I have a feeling there's going to be a lot more that just finding the portal. It's a feeling I couldn't shake, one that runs up my spine. It's like some heavy shit is about to go down, and my life will never be the same. I mean It won't be the same already, but still...Or it could be completely harmless. All I know is that I'm not a mind reader.
"But I am!"
OH NO, PLS NO.
The girls in front of me had the look of shock, their mouths down and staring at the figure behind me. All I could do is to turn around slowly and look at the wall of pink towing over behind me.
Pinkie Pie.
Oh.My.God.
"Hiya!" the tower of pink replied.
"P-pinkie?" I asked in shock and fear. I was kinda hoping if all of them were going to be in this world, I would deal with Pinkie last. Love the hell out of her and all, but...she does have her moments when listening to Nickelback would be a better option.
"How'd Ya know my name? Oooohh~ are you a mind reader too!?" she questioned with her usual giddiness.
"No?" I answered in a confused manner.
"Well, that's a shame, that would'a been cool if you were! then we could read each others minds!"
OhgodwhatdoIdo!
"That's easy Johnny! You just gotta help me and my friends!"
"..Johnny?" I asked, wondering how she happened to figure out my biological father's name. "Did you just call me Johnny?"
"Yeah! I think it sounds better than John." she said, practically beaming at me with that smile.
How quaint.
"Let me guess, you know my father's name because you're a mind reader?" I said, waggling my fingers to emphasize my point.
"Nope! That name was on your wallet!" she giggled, referencing my wallet that was next to my food. Which looking down at the food again, it looked like whatever was in my pudding had developed into a bronze age society.
"Ah..."
Well great, another one to bring home to the parents.
"Aww, will your parents like me, Johnny?"
"Can...Can you not read my mind all the time?" I asked. "I kinda feel violated."
"Okie Dokie!" she screamed.
Anyways...
Back to the inner monolog. Something told me that this wasn't just coincidental as I saw the three girls question Pinkie about the usual like: "Why are you here?" "Hows Equestria without us?" and the more important question coming from Twilight Sparkle "Is Princess Celestia angry at me?"
Pinkie Pie just appeared out of nowhere. Who's to say AJ and Fluttershy aren't far behind?
It's only a matter of time.
Just as I said when this ordeal first started, there will eventually be a mary-sue villain trying to rape everyone with its dragon dildos. I seriously hope to god that won't happen.
Sigh
"Pinkie."
"Yeeeees Johhhhhnnnnnyyyy~?"
"They are all staying with me, look for us after school."
*GASP*
"Really?!" she asked, as she picked me up by the collar of my shirt and pulled me close to her face, I mean reallllllllllyyyyyy close.
Stay like this as long as you can. She is cute and her breath smells like cake frosting.
.
"Yes Pinkie they are, now can you please put me down? People are staring,"
"Okay, we all are going to head to class and get this day over with okay?" I asked.
Pinkie nodded furiously, making me wonder how she is not suffering whiplash.
"Meet us outside in the school parking lot, when the final bell rings."
She continued to nod, how she did it without breaking her neck, in general? I have no idea.
It's like she's on a sugar rush 24/7. I made a small prayer to anyone who would listen that with divine intervention, she never will be able to get her hands on an energy drink. After some "see you guys after lunch" hugs from the girls, I grabbed my things and left them to finish out the day. Hopefully without bumping into any more of the main six.
Two is enough for one day.
The fact I have 4 of them staying with me is a whole another matter. The boats getting full and I'm likely to sink with it.
You HAVE to get them home. As much as I enjoying every waking moment of their presence here and the prospect of showing them the ways of human sexuality with them, It can bare down on a man. Plus... they don't belong here, this isn't their home.
Oh look, I'm at class.
***
All it took was five dollars.
Five dollars later, I walked through the hallways unopposed with a forged hall pass. If you knew who to talk to, and where to find the person, you too can get your own forged hall pass. It felt real, and the signature was a scribbled line: like most teachers tend to sign their hall passes. The security here would get suspicious if your teacher took the time to make the signature pretty.
Anyway, I had to leave my 6th and last period class because Rainbow Dash texted me between classes that she was bored and was looking for something to do. So I thought:
Her + Me + Locker rooms= sexytime
Sigh.
I knocked on the window of her art class, where she was the closest one to the back door. Sure enough, she slipped out of the door of this art teacher's class. That teacher did not care about it, he was actually just using the job as something to hold him over until he got his big break in art. We shared a hug and made our way through campus. Along the way, she talked about her classes.
"Ugh! They are so boring!" She moaned her frustration of having to sit still for more than a few minutes getting to her.
"Relax Rainbow, I'm going to show you something you are going to enjoy," I said, as I opened the boy's locker room door. Inside was empty, but still smelled of body order. The school went through a renovation recently, so the locker room looked new. Among the changes was the fresh paint clean, clean concrete floors, and more importantly: better lighting. Dash did not seem to mind the smell of male body odor, for one reason or another. At the end of the locker room was the door to the hopefully unlocked coach's office. As soon as we arrived, Rainbow Dash began to giggle.
"What if someone catches us in here?" she asked.
"They won't, I'll make sure of it," I answered with a devilish grin.
I knocked on the door to the office, and my heart was in full beat when I head what I wanted to hear the whole time.
"Its open!"
"So is this the 'exciting' thing you are going to show me?" she asked.
"Yes," I said. I opened the door and we entered the room. It had the feel of a corporate office: all the items were either new or well maintained. The only exception was the concrete floor, in case the players had to come in with cleats.
"Hey! I thought I told you all that you can't bring your girlfriends with you to my office."
"Girlfriend?" I answered in embarrassment.
"Boyfriend?" Dash answered in embarrassment as well.
"No, we are not dating," we said in unison.
Totally would though.
"Then why is she here then?" coach asked.
"My friend here would like to try out for the football team," I answered.
Coach's face went from neutral to unhappy in a second. "Hey girl, step outside for a second, your boyfriend and I need to talk."
"He's not my boyfriend," said an embarrassed Rainbow Dash, as she closed the door behind her.
"Kid, I know you like this girl or want to get into her panties. But, you know I don't like girls on the team," he said.
"I know coach, that's why I didn't grab just any girl. She is fast, agile, and very competitive. Heck coach, she could start for wide receiver if she really wanted to."
The coach sighed "You know I like you kid, but even I have my limits. You know what happens when girls try to join the team right?"
"Trust me coach, she will overcome anything that you throw at her, she is that competitive."
"So, you are willing to put your neck out for her?"
I didn't even bat an eyelash: "Yes."
"Fine, send her in, but if she quits you are off the team."
***
Rainbow dash and I went to my locker after the final bell so that we can grab my stuff and head home. In her hand was the forms to fill out if one wanted to join the football team. Along the way, we ran into the crowds of people heading home. This time, however, I met some of my acquaintances from the football team. I wanted to stick around and talk, but I had to get the girls home and adjusted to this world. I promised to text my boys later. Once again, the rest of the girls were there to greet me, where I was met with even more hugs. Pinkie Pie's hug was the classic choker, which I had dubbed "the pinkieconda".
"Pinkie?!" I screamed in shock as I was caught in her hug.
"Pinkieconda, Johnny!? I like what you call them!" she screamed.
Oh, she will be a wild one in bed.
"What do you mean I will be a wild one?" Pinkie Pie asked.
It was a good thing the neighbors are not usually home around the time the six of us were walking home. They would have been asking why the pale girl with the purple hair was spazzing out over the beauty of this neighborhood. Anyway, as soon as we arrived home, we all became hungry: we had no urge to eat the lunch they served at school, since it basically was still alive and I swore the spinach on my plate called me "Mommy."
"Hey, Pinkie and Rarity, make yourselves at home. I'll make some food for you all," I said as they made their way to the couch for some television.
I went to the kitchen to make my semi-famous ballin' spaghetti.
Quick.
Delicious.
And easy to make.
"Say Twilight, why don't you fill in the others on the current situation?" I asked.
"Oh right! Good idea!"
She proceeded to tell the newcomers how fucked we are. Not really fucked, but we're in a really bad jam right now.
I left the water on to boil, and the sauce on the stove to cook.
Should be ready in about 20 minutes.
As I closed the cupboard after grabbing a box of spaghetti strands, I noticed Rainbow Dash standing next to me.
"Hey, what's up?" I asked.
"I just can't really thank you enough for helping me and my friends out, you're the best," she said with a smile.
Damn right bitch, best recognize.
"I said it wasn't a problem dash, I'm more than happy to help," I replied.
"But that's the thing, you've gone out of your way to help us through so much."
"Well, I-"
I couldn't come up with anything else to say because Rainbow Dash gave me a small peck on the cheek.
"Thank you so much," Rainbow Dash said as she ran off before I could have said anything else. I was paralyzed, it was like cupid shot me in the dick with an arrow.
You mean your heart.
Yeah, that.
That was the most goddamn adorable thing I've ever seen. For a moment, I thought it kinda explained why it was getting so hot in the house. I look down and saw what was the problem: I was gripping a boiling pot of water for the past 30 seconds.
Ah.
"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH SHIT!"
"Language!" Rarity screamed.
Bitch! what the fuck!?
Twilight ran over to me with a concerned look. "Are you alright?"
"I'm fine, just burnt myself is all."
"Well, be careful."
As Twilight and the girls continued to discuss their current predicament, I finished cooking the pasta and checked up on the garlic bread in the oven. I sat the basket of garlic bread, the pitcher of lemonade with cups, and the plates of spaghetti in front of the girls and talking dragon-dog.
"Well everyone, dig in!"
Dinner went off without a hitch. I had a long and expansive conversation about human fashion with Rarity, and how parties here differ from Pinkie's parties, all that fun stuff.
While I was busy cleaning off the table and taking care of the dishes, everyone else was watching one of those reality cop tv shows. Except for Twilight, who was nice enough to help me.
"My word, the law enforcement here really does not like men who have dark skin," Rarity observed. I wanted to laugh, but they would have asked me why.
Ahh, good ol' Racism.
Hue.
For what felt like the first time today, I finally had some time to sit and think while staring out of the kitchen table at the darkness of the mid-august night. I began to think of what my life was going to be when the girls were all gone, back to the safety of Equestria. Some part of me didn't want them to leave. But, the other part is telling me they needed to be where they belong. I agreed to myself that I was going to squeeze every bit of excitement out of this as I could. It's not every day this happens to someone.
A hand on my shoulder broke me from my thoughts.
"Hmm? Oh, hey Dash."
"Me and the girls are going to get some sleep," she said.
"Alright. I'll be here if you need anything."
As I began to stare out of the window again, I felt a surprise hug from behind and Rainbow Dash, resting her head on my shoulders.
"Goodnight," she whispered into my ear.
She released me and went towards the stairwell.
"Dash wait!" I said involuntarily.
She turned around, eager to what I had to say.
Oh god, what do I say.
"Hey nice shoes. Let's fuck?"
No. C'mon think!
"If you all can't fit in my bed, use Jenna's. Goodnight Dash," I said with a weak smile.
"Night,"
She looked a bit sad, actually...
No, it's for the best. For the both of you. Getting attached now would make it too hard to say goodbye.
But then again, It couldn't hurt. Could it?
Well no, it couldn't. Too late anyway. She went into the bedroom.
Way to fuck up.
I went over to the couch and laid down, but there was too much on my mind to sleep. The fact I didn't say what I wanted to say was still fresh on my mind. It was eating away at me like a virus.
Maybe you should just say something to Dash.
But what? You do not know if she would have blew me off.
REALLY?!
Not like that, dumbass.
I sighed in defeat and look down to see Spike laying on the floor next to me. I gave him a scratch behind the ear and tried to bare some shitty show on TV. About 20 minutes later, I found my eyes starting to flutter asleep until I heard the bedroom door crack open. I looked over towards the stairwell, but couldn't see who was coming down. It was not until she stepped into the light of the TV that I discovered that it was Rainbow Dash.
Speak of the devil.
This is your perfect chance,
Say how you feel, you faggot.
DO IT!
I'm working on it.
"Sup?" Rainbow Dash asked.
"Rainbow? What are you doing up?"
"I-I couldn't sleep, Rarity can't stop moving when she is asleep. So, what's keeping ya up?" she asked.
"I'm just thinking too much," I answered.
"You and me both," Rainbow Dash replied.
We both looked into each other's eyes, her magenta eyes were full of eager and nervousness. It was cute as hell.
"Dash, I've been meaning to tell you something."
"M-me too," she answered.
"So: who goes first?"
"You go first," she said in nervousness.
"Over the past couple of days spending time with you I just... I think I'm really starting to like you."
Suddenly, she threw herself at me.
"That's great! You're a cool person, after all! Heck, if you get any cooler you could be my colt friend,"
Wut.
What?
As if she suddenly realized what she just said, she shoved me away from her arms and added: "But you can't, since you are not that awesome, yet. But you are awesome."
"Thanks?"
"So, what is this football you wanted me join?" Rainbow Dash asked, with spaghetti falling out of her pockets.
It so happened a University in Hawaii was going to kick off in a few minutes, so I changed the channel and went through how the game worked with her. She was confused in the beginning, but she seemed to learn a lot about the game, even if she was sleeping with me by halftime, using my lap as a pillow.
Goodnight, Rainbow Dash.
Author's Note
I'm starting a Skype group for fans, pre-readers, proofreaders, editors and people who can help me and everyone else in the chat become better in writing. If you want to join this group (and Skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is mine skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
"I'm going to be an Aunty!" The high pitched voice said.
"What do you mean Aunty? You two are not even related," The intelligent voice asked.
"Silly Twilight, Just because we are not biologically related, does not mean we are like family."
What are these voices talking about? I can't believe I am waking up for this.
The first thing I remembered waking up that day was a fruity smell, the kind that puts a smile on ones face. I cracked open an eye to see Dash cuddled up on my chest, sound asleep. Pinkie Pie and Twilight were towering above us, one in excitement, and the other in apparent worry.
"Morning girls."
"Morning Johnny, having fun I see?" Pinkie said with a laugh.
"What are you talking about?"
"What did you and Dashie do last night to be sleeping together?"
"Watched tv and went to sleep? What time is it?"
"5:30" Twilight answered.
"Yeap, time to make breakfast for you all," I said as I stealthily got up from underneath Rainbow Dash. As Pinkie Pie and Twilight watched, I gently sat her head back down on the pillow and took a breath of relief.
*mumble*
"No, don't go..." Rainbow said as she snuggled the pillow.
You're a strong man, you can handle the cute.
As I shook my head clear of the drowsiness, I went into the bathroom to throw some cold water on my face.
I have to find the other two girls today. That is: if they even show up. But with my luck, they will.
After my morning shower had been done, I creeped into my bedroom for a set of clothes while Rarity was asleep. I grabbed all that I need from my room and disappeared into the darkness of the hallway, not before closing the bedroom door. After getting dressed in the bathroom, I walked over to Dash: Who was still in that zone between asleep and awake, next to a dressed and ready Twilight and Pinkie. They were watching the television on near mute.
"Morning Dash."
"What are you *yawn* doing? Come back to bed with me," she pouted.
I felt like my heart is going to explode.
"Why do you want me to come back with you again?
"Because you are warm, Duh!"
Cute.
"As much as I would love that Dash, I have to get things ready for school."
"You're such an egghead," She said, as she playfully punched me on my shoulder.
"Get ready for school Rainbow, and wake up Rarity while you are up there."
As Rainbow Dash and Rarity took their Showers, I went to work making hash browns and pancakes though I was not alone in the kitchen.
Twilight entered the kitchen with a concerned look on her face, I knew why.
"There's nothing between us Twilight; I don't even remember sleeping with her."
"I know that. I'm worried if anything does happen, and when find the portal, then what?"
I wanted to drop the conversation. "My world isn't known for thinking 100 steps ahead, Twilight. Sorry."
It was an awkward break feast with the girls; all of them wanted to know what happened last night. It didn't take long for Rainbow Dash to spill the beans: "I woke up to see him shivering in his sleep, so I moved him so he can lay down. I had to share the blanket since it was the only blanket I can find. And I wouldn't have slept with him if some pony wouldn't stop kicking me," Rainbow Dash said, giving the death stare to Rarity.
Crisis Averted.
Still, I doubt I will ever get a chance to cuddle with my waifu ever again.
"Whats a waifu?" Pinkie Pie asked.
***
I looked at my phone's time as we all left the gates of my house: half-hour until class. Usually, it was a ten-minute walk to class, so I had no worries about being late.
Honestly, I felt like a million bucks. Waking up to Rainbow Dash cuddling my chest, and it being the last day before the weekend can do that to someone.
Feelsgoodman.
I gave the same rules to Pinkie and to Rarity like I did to Twilight and Rainbow Dash the day before, and reminded them to text in case they run into the rest of their friends.
Like the day before: The halls were crowded, but no sign of Fluttershy or Applejack. I did manage to introduce Rainbow Dash to her future teammates from the football team: many smiled with worry due to the fact coach usually gave the girls who tried out hell. Though if I wanted to know what hell was, it would be attempting to stop those guys from hitting on Rarity. They tried, but she blew them off.
First period went by nothing. Second and third? Still not a damn thing.
Fourth period and lunch went by, and still no sign of them.
...Maybe they aren't coming?
I had two classes left in the day: which were Calculus and Gym. I had a feeling Gym was where I would want to place my bet. I left Calculus class with still no sign of the others.
That was until..
"Watch out where you're going freak!"
"I'm S-sorry."
"What's wrong with you? Why do you have pink hair? Are you a whore or something freak?"
There's some asshole lacrosse motherfucker putting down a poor girl with pink hair.
Pink hair
Welp, that's Fluttershy.
I ran over to the scene and stepped in front of Fluttershy; giving the Lacrosse player a shove to make sure he backed the fuck up.
"What the fuck is your problem ass wipe?"
"Well, look who decided to show his face without his cunt of a sister. Are you friends with this... thing?"
"And what if I am friends with her, Jackass? The fuck are you going to do?"
"How about I put you in your place? Like what we should have done last month."
I made a mistake, I didn't notice him reaching for his Lacrosse stick, and he decided to use it like a baseball bat. Normally, I would have ducked, but since Fluttershy was right behind me, I literately just dropped, to the floor, dragging Fluttershy down with me by her hair. She screamed in pain as I did that, though I probably saved her life, as I heard the vibrating sound of aluminum hitting the steel lockers above us.
"Stay down!" I commanded to the already tearing Fluttershy. As soon as she gave me the nod, I took off towards the Lacross player, managing to attempt to tackle him. Not only did I fail to take him down, but I was rewarded with a shot to the back with the aluminum stick. I shook off the shot and tried to force him to the ground. It was after the 5th or 6th shot from the stick I had to let go, and I ended up sitting against the lockers, with a throbbing pain in my back after taking that many whacks from the stick.
"You should have fucked that freshman man. We would still have a season, and I wouldn't have to put you in a coma right now."
I whispered to Fluttershy. "Run" over and over again, but she wouldn't move. She was just laying there crying in fear.
It looked bad, I was about to get fucked up here and now. Not a fun way to fuck up a Friday afternoon.
As I looked up at the Lacrosse player, I caught the sight of a fist wrapped in wraps impacting the fucker's face at full force, sending him flying.
Joshua Torres, you based motherfucker.
Joshua helped Fluttershy up gingerly as if she was a fragile little flower. The guy was literally on the verge of tears: It was like he met an angel.
"You ok?" he asked with a smile that looked painful.
"I am."
"Ok then, Id hate to see that beautiful smile go away."
She giggled and turned away embarrassed.
Thanks for Ignoring me, Asshole.
"I have to go, I have class. So what is your name?"
"I'm Fluttershy" she answered.
"I'll see you around Fluttershy. Stay beautiful," Joshua said as he let go of her hand and extended his hand to me
"Not bad for the captain of the boxing team," I said as he helped me up.
"Anything for the brother of the most beautiful girl in school," He said, talking about Jenna, of course. He whispered in my ear "Tell Jenna I said hi. Also, take care of the girls. Harm those girls, you will wish you had been dead," before he walked off, picking up his duffle bag on the way.
As I walked towards Fluttershy, she began to back away from me.
"I'm not going to hurt you, Fluttershy. I'm sorry about-"
I noticed that she wasn't looking at me backing in fear, but something behind me. Wasting no time, I give a mighty back kick that hit the lacrosse player on the groin. He dropped his stick and fell to the floor in pain. As he was down, I grabbed his shoes as a monument to my triumph. After leaving the player shoeless and on the floor, I grabbed Fluttershy's hand and led her away. I stopped after finding my way far from where I fought.
"Are you okay?" I asked
"Y-yes t-thank you," *sniff*
After formally introducing each other, I began to talk. "You must be new here. Are you lost?"
"A little.."
"Well, I'll help you find your way to wherever you need to go," I smiled in an attempt to reassure her.
"Do you think you could also h-help me with something else? P-please?"
"Anything," I replied.
The cute. I hurts so good!
"I also need help finding my friends.. if that's okay."
"I think I can help you with that," I answered.
"Really?!"
"You just have to find me after school, alright?"
Wait, better get this question off first.
"What class do you have next anyways?"
"Gym class I think."
Knew it, class with me.
What luck.
"Well, that's where I'm going too, so I'll take ya to class."
"T-Thank you," she said with a weak smile.
Shy and I went to the Gym, where hopefully, Applejack will be there.
Let's just hope she isn't a tough one to convince.
We entered the gymnasium with one task in mind: find Applejack and get the fuck out.
After telling Fluttershy to go the girl's locker room and search, I went into the men's locker room to get changed for gym. After ten minutes, all the students in the class were lined up for warm-ups. Fluttershy stood next to me, as I kept an eye out for a Stetson.
"Alright class! Today we play DODGEBAWL. Partner up!" screamed the coach.
I looked at shy and smiled. "Looks like we're going to be partners, Shy."
"O-okay."
All the students lined up in the middle of the gym, balls set out from left to right. The coach blew his whistle, and everyone ran for a ball. I managed to be lucky enough to stand right next to one.
"Fluttershy, stay behind me. I'll cover you."
She nodded in agreement.
Balls, balls everywhere.
I manage to dodge every ball thrown at me while protecting Fluttershy at the same time. How I did, it was beyond me. I whipped the ball and managed to take someone out as the person failed to catch the ball off his shoulders. Without a ball, the opposing team turn their attention to me.
"Uh oh."
Fuck.
You dumb ass.
A barrage of red, rubber balls came my way and I was hit by every single one.
I lied on the ground in defeat, like John Marston.
"..shit. Fluttershy? It looks like it's up to you."
*meep*
After I had stood back up, I placed a hand on Flutter's shoulder.
"You can do this, I believe in your Fluttershy."
Some dickhead decided it was a perfect opportunity to throw a ball at Fluttershy while she was distracted.
"Shy watch out!"
She caught the ball out of the air, which basically stopped the entire game dead. I stood there shocked.
"Way to go.. heh."
Fluttershy looked at the ball, and then looked at the other students.
"What's the worse she can do? haha!" someone on the other team taunted.
I could have sworn I saw something spark in her eyes.
"Nobody pushes me around!" she screamed.
"W-what?"
She whipped the ball, and it smack into the students face with a thunderous sound.
Daaaaaaamn.
Nigga got knocked the FUCK out.
Shy went on a rampage and knock everyone out of the game, including 10 of her own teammates. There was one person left standing on the other team.
Well shit. Look who it is.
"A-applejack?" Fluttershy asked in surprise.
"Fluttershy? What are ya'll doin' here?"
"L-looking for Twilight and the others."
"Well shoot, I reckon we're here for the same thing," Applejack answered.
"This is not how you play the game of DODGEBAWL," Coach spat.
"Take five coach, I'll take it from here," I said, giving him a pat on the back.
He walked off mumbling something about 'damn kids these days' or something.
I didn't really care. Walking over to Flutters, I introduced myself to AJ.
"Hi there, you must be Applejack."
AJ adopted a suspicious look on her face.
"How'd ya know my name there partner?"
"Because I've heard about you from someone?" I answered.
"Oh? and just who might that be?"
"Fluttershy."
"But I did-" I covered her mouth with my hand.
"She did, right?"
I looked at Fluttershy, and she nodded weakly.
Applejack went face to face with me and looks into my eyes with a brow half cocked. "I know when someone's lyin'."
I took a big sigh."Look, I'll be honest. I know who you are because I have been helping your friends out for the past couple of days, okay?"
"Now that wasn't so hard, was it?" she grinned.
"Y-you know who we are?" Fluttershy asked in shock.
"I'm sorry I didn't tell your earlier, Fluttershy. I just didn't want to scare you away."
"Oh, it's o-okay," Fluttershy said.
"So you said you've been helpin' our friends?" asked Applejack.
"Yes I have. They're all staying with me right now. We all came to school today to look for the both of you."
"Makes sense I guess," Applejack answered.
Like a siren from the heavens, the bell rang for the last time.
"Thank God schools over. If you want to see your friends, come with me."
I lead the newly acquired AJ and Flutts outside to the waiting girls.
After 10 minutes of hugs and questions, I managed to get them walking home.
"This place is pretty dang weird," Applejack commented.
"You know, you're the first to say that out of all the girls," I smirked.
"Really? Well, mah point stands. I'm not really the city type," she answered defiantly.
"I can't blame ya, not many are the city type."
Three days, six shots to the back with an aluminum Lacrosse stick, eight hits to the body with rubber dodge balls, and a lot of awkward moments later, I finally had the the six together. Oh! And it was the weekend too.
"Okay girls, seeing as we're all here now," I said as I looked at all the girls seated together at the kitchen table. "We need to discuss what our next plan of action is going to be."
While the girls and Spike began to brainstorm ideas, I went to the kitchen to prepare some snacks.
"Well," Twilight spoke. "We all did appear at the school, so I think that would be the most likely place to look first."
"I agree," Rarity added.
"Me too!" Applejack joined.
"But, there's a problem Twi. School is closed for the weekend," I added.
"Oh yeah, that does sound like a problem," Twilight sulked.
"The only way we could get in, is if I break us in."
Rainbow Dash asked. "How?"
"It's pretty easy actually. There's always an unlocked window in the library. We'll sneak in through there. But, I'm the only one who knows my way around that school by heart. I'll have to get a diagram of the school's layout."
"How would that help?" Applejack asked.
"Well, we're gonna have to split up and search different parts of the school. Cover more ground?"
I began to pace back and forth, with a ton of ideas racing.
"So if I can get my hands on a diagram, it'll help the rest of you find your way around."
"Oooooh," all the girls said in unison.
I looked at the clock.
7pm.
"We'll head out at midnight to use the cover of darkness, sound like a plan?" I asked.
All of them nodded in agreement.
"Right, now I'm going to get supplies around for tonight. You girls just relax or prepare yourselves, whatever floats your boat."
I went into my bedroom to look for 6 pairs of dark colored clothing.
Teaching the mane 6 the joys of breaking and entering. Celestia would be so proud.
I wouldn't be surprised if one her magic bolts struck us down right now.
At that moment, the sound of a distant thunderstorm rumble could have been heard.
Uhh I was kidding, of course!
I continued to rummage through my closet and managed to stumble upon an old dusty box.
Holy shit. I haven't seen this thing in what? 12 years?
I blew the excess dust off the box and opened it up. Inside was my old switchblade and 6 Walkie talkies, save for a few other items from my childhood. I grabbed the talkies but stared down at my knife. I shrugged and grabbed it.
Never know man, shit could go south.
Better to be prepared than fucked in the ass if the situation ever reaches that level of shit.
After putting the knife in my waistband, I grabbed the talkies and headed out back to the girls.
"Hey, I found something old that might be of some use."
"What are those?" Twilight asked.
"They're Walkie talkies. We can communicate with each other even though we'll be separated. All you have to do is hit the button on the side and talk into it."
Pinkie picked one up and turned it on.
I grabbed the other so I could demonstrate how it worked.
"Go ahead Pinkie, talk into it," I said in encouragement.
"Equestria to Johnny! Johnny! This is Pinkie Pie calling Johnny!"
"I read you loud and clear pinks."
"They work!" Pinkie said with a laugh.
The rest of the girls picked up a talkie.
"Now keep those close by you at all times. If one of us finds the portal, give a shout over the coms."
They nodded.
I logged on to the computer and went online.
Google is my best friend.
And probably a good idea to delete my browser history while I'm at it.
I spent the next 20 minutes trying find a diagram of my school. It was tough to find and required a few sweeps through the school district's website until...
"Aha! Found one!"
The girls stood over me, watching me work on the computer.
"Great! Now how do we get the diagram?" Twilight asked.
"Easy."
I clicked the print button and printed out several copies.
"Woooah how'd you do that?" Pinkie Pie asked
"Magic n' shit," I replied with a cool tone.
"Oh right! silly me!"
I handed each of the girls a map of the school and one for myself. It was like I was preparing for the heist of a lifetime. Actually, I was excited about some adventure. Something told me if things still don't work out and I couldn't find the portal, I would not going back to school next week. At this point, I couldn't care less either. Spend time with girls from another galaxy or school? Failing school at this point is totally worth it.
Hell we might even get expelled after tonight.
***
I pulled up to the parking lot of the school and killed the headlights. I looked around the parking lot to see if anyone was still at the school. There was only one sole car in the parking lot aside from us.
Is.. is that the janitors car?
I thought it was, but I was not quite sure.
"Okay, are you girls ready?"
We all were dressed in black hoodies and pants, and I handed out stylish ski masks to the girls.
"If you're seen, pull these masks down your face, it'll cover you up pretty good."
With one last look around, I hop out of the car. The girls followed not far behind. We all snuck up to the side of the school, and I began to test the library windows by trying to open each one. After trying pretty much all of them, I managed to find the one that was unlocked.
"Got it, we're in."
I slid the window up and hopped down from the ledge.
"Okay, who's first?" I asked.
"Ah might as well," Applejack answered.
I gave her the boost up to the window, then Twilight, then Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and then finally Rainbow Dash.
"How are you getting in?" Rainbow Dash asked.
I took a few steps back, and prepared myself.
"Like this."
I ran up the wall, grabbed the window seal, and pull myself in.
After getting in the library, I scan around for any signs of life.
"Okay, we're clear.. move out."
The girls and I snuck out of the library and into the hallways.
"Alright, here's where we split up."
"Check the Gym and Cafeteria," I commanded Applejack. She nodded and ran off.
"Pinkie, you take the auditorium and the science wing."
"Roger that!" Pinkie Pie replied as she threw me a salute.
"Twilight, Fluttershy. You two check the Math and English wings."
They headed off towards the Math and English wings with a brisk pace.
"And that leave you me Dash. We'll check the upper levels of the school, and the nurses office."
"Hey, what about me!" Rarity whined.
"The music and art wings."
I responded to Rainbow Dash as Rarity ran off. "Okay, NOW it's just you and me, heh."
"I wouldn't have it any other way," she said as she gave me a playful shove.
"C'mon let's head out."
Dash and I ran down the hallway, and up the stairs to check the upper levels of the school.
***
"Now where in tarnation is this danged portal," I said to ma self as I looked all over for the portal. I would be the first to admit: I missed ma family and wanted to see them again. I searched both the cafeteria and gymnasium, as well as both locker rooms, still nothin'.
"Well no, luck here.. better head on ou-"
"You're coming with me missy," the stranger's voice told me.
I guess it was hard to take a gander at em'. All I remember was a arm grabbin' me and dragging me away.
"What in the hay?! Let go of me ya vermi-" That was all I could have said before the stranger covered my mouth with his hand.
***
"You're not very talkative, Mr. Bones." I told the funny skeleton in the science classroom.
I did not expect Mr. Bones to say anything. But he did! "That's because the ride never ends."
"Did you say something Mr. Bones?" I asked.
"No fun allowed."
"Fun?! Who said-Mmmph!" I couldn't finish what I wanted to say, because the grumpy meanie pants dragged me away.
***
"We've checked everywhere!" Twilight screamed in frustration.
"You're right Fluttershy. We just have to keep looking!"
"Not on my watch," said the mysterious voice.
My Anxiety started as soon as I heard the voice. "W-what was that!?"
"I don't know," Twilight answered.
The sound of a push broom echoes throughout the hallway.
"T-Twilight.. I'm scared," I said. I expected for her to say something. But she became silent.
"Twilight?" I asked.
Heh..heh..heh..
I screamed as loud as I could, I wanted to use the talking box that I was given, but the stranger grabbed my arm before I can get it, and dragged me somewhere.
***
What was that? Oh dear.. I hope the others are okay.
I worry about by friends. They tend to get themselves in trouble more often than not, and right now would not be the perfect time for another silly adventure.
I was currently searching the art department... If you can call it "art".
"Heavens.. some of this artwork is.. horrendous," I said out loud.
"Second," said the mysterious voice behind me.
I couldn't move, I was paralyzed with fear. Even as the mysterious figure dragged me away.
***
It didn't feel like everything was going according to plan.
Not at all.
I grabbed Dash's arm and stopped her.
"Hold on Dash."
I pulled the walkie out from my pocket.
"Girls? is everything okay?"
...
"This isn't good."
"What's wrong?" Rainbow Dash asked.
I looked up at Dash, with concern on my face.
"They aren't answering."
I kept trying the coms, but still no reply.
"Girls? I need you to respond.. is everything okay?"
"You're next." came the voice from the com.
I immediately dropped the Walkie Talkie.
This cannot be happening! This cannot be happening!
What's wrong?!" Rainbow Dash asked in worry.
I tried to form words out of my mouth, but nothing came out.
"S-s..."
"Spit it out!" Rainbow Dash commanded
"...Scruffy."
"Who?"
"Let's go, now!" I screamed.
I grabbed Dash's hand and took off like a Kenyan to the nurse's office.
I locked the door behind me.
"You're hyperventilating! you need to snap out of it!" Rainbow said as she proceeded to slap me a couple of times.
The shots to the face managed to shake my head loose of the anxiety.
"Thank you, I needed that." I said.
The door handle starts to jiggle and we both jumped. I covered Dash's mouth and told her to be quiet. She nodded in understanding.
After a while, the banging stopped and what sound like walking was heard going away from the door.
"I-I think we're safe for now." I said relieved.
"That was close," Rainbow Dash said, a bit caught up with the excitement.
I laid down on one of the lounging chairs in the nurse's office. Rainbow Dash sat on the edge of one of the chairs.
"I have no idea what to do now," I said with a sigh.
Rainbow Dash and I spent the last half hour just sitting around, thinking of how to get out of there.
"I hope the others are okay," I said with a sigh
"I'm sure they're fine," Rainbow replied.
"We're being hunted down by the janitor. I don't think that qualifies as okay."
"Well, what's the worse he can really do?" she asked.
"Probably call the cops, but Scruffy? No, he's different."
"How so?" Rainbow Dash asked.
"He'll make sure you're never seen again. But I'm sure he's not that much of a threat really."
"Well, I feel safe with you," she said with a smile while placing her head on my shoulder.
Welp, better late than never to tell her how I feel about her.
I held her hand with a smile. She began to blush and turned away embarrassed.
"Hey Rainbow, there's something I need to tell you, I -"
Suddenly, the nurse's office door flew open and slammed against the wall. The sudden interruption forced Dash and I to abruptly end our intimate moment.
"IT'S TIME FOR THE SCRUFFENING!" He screamed.
"Oh for fuck sakes man!" I whispered.
I quickly grabbed Dash and hid in the darkness of the room.
"I know yer in here," he announced. He looking around but could not find us. The sound of the push broom he had with him intensified as well
.
I quickly looked around for something thick and heavy. Luckily, a metal tray with various medical supplies caught my eye.
Yeah I have a knife, but stabbing the janitor? That won't look good on any college application.
I quietly took off all the supplies in the tray and held it over my head. It wasn't that much of a wait for scruffy to pass by me in the dark.
*THWACK*
Scruffy's body went limp and dropped to the ground.
Welp, gotta make this quick.
"What are you doing egghead?!" Rainbow Dash screamed as I removed Scruffy's boots.
"I'll explain later. Let's go!" I shouted.
Grabbing Dash's hand, I bolted the fuck out of the nurse's office and down the hallway. I had no idea where I was running to, as long as it was away from him. I could have heard the faint echoes of an enraged Janitor down the hall. Someone stepped out in front of my path and I tried to stop in time, but to no avail. I crash into... Pinkie Pie?
"Pinkie! You're okay!" I screamed.
"Of course I'm fine, silly!"
My mind immediately thought of the others. "Where are the others?"
"Right here!" Twilight answered.
"What happened? Are you all okay?" I asked.
"We're fine darling, it's just that janitor I'm worried about." Rarity answered.
"Yeah, that vermin' took us all hostage! But thankfully, Pinkie managed to slip out of them ropes," AJ added.
"I'LL GET YOU DANG CHILDREN," Scruffy screamed. He didn't sound too far away this time.
Shit .
"Well, it's time we abort the mission girls. We're in way over our heads," I ordered.
We all make a dash to the library, and out the window we came in.
Everyone piled into the car, and I bolted out of the school parking lot, and out into the empty streets of the town.
"Phew, that was a close one. I barely even go to look around the school," I said.
"Same here," said an out of breath Twilight
"What do we do now?" lamented Fluttershy.
At this point, I really don't know. Unless Scruffy retires anytime soon, I won't have a shot at finding the portal after school hours.
And how awkward is it going to look if we did it during the school day?
No. I'll find a way, somehow.
"For now Fluttershy, we go home and rest."
Scruffy may have won this battle, but not the war. But, with my non-existent luck, I bet the portal isn't even in the school. That still wouldn't explain why the girls all appeared there.
It has to be in there somewhere, it HAS to. I just pray I find it before more ponies show up.
We finally arrive and slump through the backyard. The girls were in the same condition I was. I opened the door to find Spike waiting at our feet.
"So, how'd it go?" he asked as he tilted his head.
"Terrible. No luck, and we managed to get chased out as well," I answered
"Well, that sucks, I miss my scales," Spike whined.
Twilight picked him up and gave him a hug.
"I know you miss home Spike. We all do. We'll find the way home. I promise."
I felt really bad about the whole situation.
I mean it really wasn't my fault, but still.
Soon enough, everyone is going to start missing home.
I can't allow that. I won't fail these girls. I WILL get them home safe.
Giving myself a stretch and a yawn, I walked over to the couch and fell face first into it.
I flipped over to my back, and I speak to the girls as I did. "I don't know about you all, but I'm beat. I'm going to get some sleep."
"Yeah, I think it's time we all turn in," Twilight said as she yawned.
The girls, minus one Rainbow Dash, all headed upstairs.
"Goodnight you two. Don't make too much noise!" The girls said in laughter.
"Night girls."
Dash crawled onto my chest and managed to get herself comfortable.
"You know they are talking about us Dash every time you do this," I said.
"Shh," Rainbow Dash said. "Pillows don't talk."
She yawned and snuggled into my neck.
"Goodnight Egghead."
"Goodnight Dash," I said as I kissed her on the forehead. I closed my eyes for the final time, drifting off to that, temporary, pleasant, silence.
End of Day 3
End of Act I: "Equestrian Invasion."
Next Act: "The Life and Times of Faith, Paulina, Amelia, Roxy, Rowellina, and Trisha."
Next Chapter: "The Princess is here!"
Author's Note
Eight months, 20,000 words, many countless hours, and the lot of hard work later here we are. The end of act one. I still remember being one of the first fans of the Biscuit threads back in the summer, how I managed to sneak to the restroom during work @ angel stadium during home games to catch up on the threads in the bathroom stall. Needless to say that the threads had a big impact on my time in the fandom. It was as if the cloud of permanent writers and idea block vaporized and with it came my current state of imagination and fanfic writing. I'm excited for Act II: where I diverge from the original thread and give this story what I think happens next in the series of events. A lot of things happen, and a lot of new characters will be introduced, with a few I believe you all will fall in love. With that said: a few people I would like to thank:
Biscuit: We never got to talk much, minus the few times we got to work together for the /mlp/ Visual Novel, but YOU are the reason I am writing again. I want to thank you for bringing my imagination back to life from the dead.
Iamnotabrony456: Thank you for editing, your Insight, and getting on my case when I kept forgetting to send it to you :P. I look forward to working on ACT II and III with you :)
YOU: yes you! The readers and fans. You who kept asking for an update, you who kept bugging me about making my stories longer. I wasn't ignoring you all because you all were right. ACT II will be longer in stories! I also love your comments. Every other I have to go check on my phone, to wait and to hope for someone to comment on how much they like the story, or how they quote a moment that made them laugh. you all are the reason why I strive to be better in my writing.
Again, thank you all for being on this ride. and to quote Mr Bones: "THE RIDE NEVER ENDS!"
Author's Note
I'm have a Skype group for fans of my work, pre-readers, proofreaders, and editors. If you want to join this group (and Skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is mine skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
The Princess is Here!
Act II: "The Life and Times of Faith, Paulina, Amelia, Roxy, Rowellina, and Trisha."
The best part of waking up on the weekends has to be the fact that It's not before dawn. In fact, It was nine in the morning. I was still on the couch with Rainbow Dash on top of me. We were both awake, but not willing to get up. Between the television on mute, the rest of the girls asleep, and the sun ray's filling the room like a flood, it felt like perfection. Like yesterday morning, the fruity smell was invading my nose.
After awhile, we heard a door open upstairs and down came Fluttershy, still in her black uniform.
"Morning," she said as she rubbed her eyes.
"Morning," we both said, without taking our eyes on the tv, watching the football game in progress.
"I hate to bother you, but I was wondering if you have any food?" Fluttershy asked.
Aww, how can I not say no to her?
Again, Rainbow Dash protested the fact her pillow was no longer there. That was until she felt the rumble in her stomach.
"Wake the rest of the girls Fluttershy, I'll start cooking," I said.
By the time all the girls were sitting on the stools, I was getting the items ready for another pancake breakfast. Unfortunately for Rainbow Dash, the girls took the time to take pop shots at her.
"Good looking, great personality, AND can cook!?" Rarity started. "You sure lucked out with you first colt friend, Rainbow Dash!"
"For the millionth-time girls!" Rainbow Dash answered in frustration. "He is not my colt friend!"
She repeated herself over and over as they continue to pester her. Their attention turned to me as I let off an involuntary sigh.
"Aww. See what you did Rainbow? You made Johnny sad," Pinkie said with a laugh.
"It's not that. We are out of pancake mix," I said.
The girls were devastated, at least not to the point of Rarity using my couch to faint on, but it was still pretty bad.
"It's ok girls, I'll just make a quick run to the store!" I said as I ran upstairs to change from my all black outfit to something less suspicious.
The girls continued to pester a frustrated Rainbow Dash as I made my way out.
Poor Dash, I guess they can get away with that being close friends.
***
In life, nothing is defined by "Right" and "Wrong", It is all a gray area. No matter how much evidence you have said something is correct. Once in a blue moon something comes along and destroys hundreds of years of evidence to the contrary. Sometimes that idea or item is so dangerous, entire wars and crimes against humanity are committed to keeping the secret a secret.
Sorry about that, I have to keep my mind occupied, or else I would go insane.
Anyway, the long awaited feel of nostalgia hit me as the taxi drove me into town. The town had a funny "T" shape to it. The shops occupied the main road while the houses branch out from the line striking down. So, in reality, it's a T with a lot of branches. On the way home, the taxi drove past the High School. It's a shame really: everyone thinks I run that place, even though, all I just do is beat down whoever messes with my family and friends. Anyways, I still couldn't wait to return and finish out my last year in that school.
As I arrived at the front gate of the house, I called home, for 10 years? It seemed like my parent's divorce and mom marrying Richard was a lifetime ago, If not more.
I gave the Taxi guy the last of my money and grabbed the duffle bag that had all of my items. Saturday meant Mom and Richard were out, so I went straight towards the guest house. The same guest house where my baby brother was probably inside, watching that little pony cartoon of his. I thought it was weird, but whatevs, I still love him.
I opened the door and holy shit: it was as if my entire month of anger management training melted away: The kitchen was dirty, the dishes were unclean, food was left out, bags of clothes filled the living room, blankets were on the couches. What also drove me to homicide was the six girls in all back, looking at me with scared faces.
***
"Girls!?" I yelled out as I made my way inside the house with just a box of pancake ready mix in my hand. The television was left on. Nothing looked out of place, well nothing out of place more than it was. The fact that the girls and especially Dash would come running to me like a bunch puppies awaiting their master's return did not happen also worried me.
Where the hell are the girls?!
They better be waiting for me naked in the bedroom or else I'm going to be pissed.
I decided to shrug it off continue to make pancakes. As I opened the box and prepared to continue where I left off, something caught my eye: A long strand of Auburn hair.
"No...."
Ok. Let's not panic. lets not-.
SHE IS HERE!!!!!!!
Immediately I ducked out of sight, peeking past the kitchen counter top looking around. No sight of Jenna or the girls. I silently made my way upstairs, looking in every direction, waiting for the inevitable ambush. As I reached the upper hallway, the emptiness was worrying but assuring.
Maybe it's a false alarm. Let's just look-
I immediately felt the full force of the walk in closet door open on my face. As I stumbled around from the shock of the hit, the figure quickly jumped out of the closet and went on the offensive; throwing quick strikes at me. I was not ready, so I bore the full force of each strike. The assaulter hit me with open palms, which hurt a hell lot worse than clenched fists. After dodging one of the strikes, the rest became easier. In fact, I was able to counter with some shots to the attacker. Whoever was attack me, it was quick. As soon as the fighting moved into my room, the attacker had somehow brandished a shoelace. I laughed as I swung at the person. My attacker gave me a knee to the stomach, tied my hands together, and stopped me as it also restrained my tied hands to my bedpost. Helpless against it, I finally was face to face with my attacker. And, to be honest: I was not the least bit surprised.
"Honestly little brother, I'm saddened that no one gave me a welcome home party. Though, if those girls were supposed to be it, I would have expected nothing and still would have been disappointed," Jenna said with an evil grin.
"Where. Are. The. Girls," I asked out of breath.
Jenna preceded to open the door to my balcony. The girls were in different color sundresses drinking tea, all sitting around the small glass table that was outside.
"Hey Girls," I said with a smile.
They all had responded with their own hellos before Jenna closed the door on them.
"Look brother, I understand you like the horsey cartoon and I'm okay with it, you can't like all manly things. But, when you pay six young girls to act and dress like them... it goes from healthy to creepy."
"Open the door," I commanded Jenna.
again, the girls looked at the scene with curiosity.
"Girls, can you all explain to my sister why you all are here?" I asked.
Twilight explained about the portal, and how I helped them when they had nowhere else to go. As soon as Jenna closed the door again she went into her room.
"How long has this been going on?" Jenna asked while still in her room.
"Around three days!" I screamed. Jenna came back with her phone in her hand, going through her texts.
"Yea, everyone's been texting me about them. They seem weird, but likable. Some of the nerds even hinted they might not even from this world! Those Oddfucks. So baby bro, Assuming they actually did cross over from a portal, do they know about-"
"No," I interrupted. "And, I would like to keep it that way."
"Fair enough," Jenna answered, as she still went through her text messages. She began to giggle a couple of seconds later. "Oh Joshua, he is such a charmer."
"What are you talking about?" I said with a laugh. "He has been trying to date you since kindergarten?"
"I know! its cute if you ask me."
"That's nice and all, but can you please untie me?" I asked.
Next Chapter
Taking them home to mother.
Author's Note
I have a Skype group for fans of my work, pre-readers, proofreaders, and editors. If you want to join this group (and Skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is mine skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
Taking them home to mother.
I received a crushing bear hug from Jenna the second I stood up from being untied. That was the kind of a bear hug that she would give me when we were kids: painful, and it sucked the air out of your lungs. "I missed you so much little brother!" Jenna screamed.
"Aww, you guys are so cute together!" Pinkie said coming into my room from the balcony. The rest of the girls were behind her, smiling at our reunion one month in the making.
"I haven't seen him in a month! Of course I might be a little soft on him," Jenna laughed as she let go. "Oh and brother," she added as she allowed me to catch my breath. "Mom wanted to talk to us about something," she finished.
"What about breakfast?" a pouty Rainbow Dash asked. I had forgotten between getting my ass kicked and getting bear hugged that the girls have yet to have breakfast. Let's hope Mom wants something trivial.
"Don't worry girls. I'll find out what she wants, and then I'll make you guys breakfast," I said, making my way downstairs and out the door with Jenna behind me.
"So how was anger management camp?" I asked the second we were outside.
"Boring as hell. It was mostly exercises and group counseling. I was shockingly the calmest person in that damn place. A day didn't go by where some edgy little fuck was screaming, throwing chairs, and threatening to shoot up the place. Hell, I had to take the law into my own hands when someone tried to have their way with the girls in the camp."
"I kept telling them they should have sent you to a mental institution instead of the camp, you'd fit in more," I replied with a laugh
That joke was probably the reason she punched me on the shoulder. "Can it!" she yelled.
We made our way past the backyard, through the kitchen, and into the formal dining room; where my heart sank in fear: 6 plates of pancakes, fruits, and a few pitchers of orange juice on the table. It looked like a buffet.
"Richard having a breakfast meeting?" I asked my mom nervously, she was putting the finishing touches on the meals.
"No son. Jenna, can you bring your brother's friends here? The food is getting cold. Son, Richard would like to talk to you in his study."
I nodded and made my way upstairs. It. Was Over. Discovered. Cat out of the fucking bag. Jenna might've inadvertently made getting the six home harder. At this point, I was at the mercy of Richard.
Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck
What do you do now?
Wha? FUCK YOU! THIS IS YOUR FAULT
The study was beautiful: It had wood floors and an authentic Persian rug. The wood that made the bookcases that encompassed the walls of the room were imported from Europe. The bookcase was stacked with books, awards, and frames with pictures of our family, and the many well known people Richard had met in his life that included businessmen, celebrities, and even a president. There was enough information in those books to possibly give anyone a decent education. Inside the study was a balding, middle-aged man with suspenders and a striped button up shirt. Richard was on his computer, busy typing away as I came in. "Take a seat boy," he commanded. Like a timid young child, I followed his firm command.
Richard was not a strong man physically, but he was an intelligent, cold, and calculating man. He owned a large company and basically willed his way to the top. He could kick me and Jenna out on the streets and wouldn't have a care in the world. So the fact that he could possibly throw the girls out was a significant concern. "Look, kid," He started. "I'm not happy that you brought more mouths to feed in my house without my permission, you could've asked and I would've said yes."
He got up and stood next to me. "But, I am actually jealous. The fact you have six beautiful girls staying with you... you are living my dream," he said as he gave me a fist bump. I gave him a confused grin as I returned the bump.
"Now go with your girls, you play'a you," he said with a chuckle. The great weight that nearly crushed me went away and I didn't feel as sick as I felt coming in. I made my way out of the study, and before I closed to door Richard managed to yell, "Don't forget to use condoms!"
What just happened?
I thought we were done for. But hey, since he did say to use condoms, is it ok-
No.
You're no fun.
I had an apparently confused face on the way to join the girls for breakfast. I mean, a few minutes ago I was contemplating whether to find a new place to live or find a way to have the girls live at school without Scruffy knowing. It had seemed impossible that what just happened would actually occur. On the way down the stairs, I ran into Mom. She gave me a kiss on the cheek."I was worried you were gay son, an excellent way to show us you still like girls."
Things might actually take the turn for the better, after all.
Next Chapter: Gloria
Generally, I wouldn't laugh at the agony of others.
This time, however, I couldn't help but chuckle.
It started around a hour ago, as our incredibly awkward breakfast with my Mom was raging on. The talk with Richard still was fresh on my mind. I mean: it's not everyday your parents allow six beautiful girls to stay with you in the household. It also didn't help that Mom was asking the twenty-one questions about the girls.
"It looks like we are adding another girl to the family today," Mom announced, as she spotted a rusted pickup truck pulling in front of the house. To Jenna and I's excitement, The owner of the truck opened the tailgate and out came a familiar Australian Shepard.
"Gloria!" we both screamed. We were like little kids on Christmas morning, running outside to meet with our faithful dog for years. The second she saw us running out the door, Gloria wrestled away the man's grip on her collar and dashed towards us barking. Suddenly a problem arose: Gloria stopped in front of us, unsure of who to go to first. She looked to me, and then to Jenna before laying on her belly with her tail wagging.
Gloria was met with a barrage of scratches of behind the ear and rubs up and down her back, which caused her leg to move uncontrollably.
The rancher explained that his Shepard "Diego" somehow couldn't get her pregnant. Sadly, Diego was impotent. We led her inside and she went straight for the food. The only reason she stopped was the six unrecognizable girls sitting down staring at her.
Like normal dogs, she would bark at anyone she didn't recognize. But, the fact the girls had food in their possession basically made them her best friends. Fluttershy of course was the first one to introduce herself to the dog, but Gloria was more interested in her stack of pancakes.
This is where laughing at the agony part came in: After finishing breakfast and maybe slipping some pancakes to Gloria for her to eat, everyone went outside to enjoy the warm morning. Using the dog door that was for Gloria, Spike made his way out. Gloria and Spike made eye contact. It felt like forever, but in reality it was only a few seconds.
Gloria barked and charged at poor Spike, who only had the instinct to run.
They had been going at it for a few minutes: Spike screaming for help, being chased by Gloria.
The rest of us were hanging around the porch with cups and a pitcher of semi-sweet tea. Rainbow Dash and I were laughing at Spike's misery together. Fluttershy was watching too: but she was fixated on the beautiful creature that was Gloria.
Applejack was napping with Pinkie Pie on one of the outdoor couches, and Rarity and Twilight were talking with Jenna on the outdoor table and chair set.
"Aww, Gloria is in love," Jenna said emotionally. "She is turning into a full-grown bitch."
"Anyway," Jenna continued. "How and why did you all decide to come here?"
"Ask Rainbow Dash. We all were sent after her," Twilight said annoyed. All eyes were on Rainbow Dash.
"I dunno. Twilight went through a portal once and she seemed to have a fun time over there."
Everyone groaned.
Really?!
"Moving on," Jenna replied. "How did you all run into my brother?"
"It was all happenstance. But, he somehow managed to bring us together as if he knew who we were," Twilight answered.
All eyes were on me now while I was slowly drinking my tea, thinking of a response.
"I'm as just as surprised as all of you," I responded.
Perfect.
"I think the portal is somewhere in the school. We tried to find it last night, but were chased out by the janitor," Twilight added.
"Wait. Brother. You attempted to sneak in without taking care of Scruffy first?" Jenna asked shocked.
"Yes. I wanted to get in, get them home, and get out," I replied.
"Terrible strategy. I guess it wouldn't hurt to try again. Maybe a date when he would be caught off guard," Jenna said.
"Speaking of home: I don't think how you all stay currently is going to work out. I'm going to make some calls and try to re-arrange this house so you all could live comfortably, if you all are here for the long haul."
"Wow, Jenna" Rarity said. "You are very generous. No wonder your brother said all those nice things about you."
"That's because he knows what happens if he says anything but nice things about me," Jenna said with a laugh.
At this point Spike was laying on the grass tired out, and grossed out the fact Gloria was on top of him and licking his face with her tongue. Gloria would also nipped him in the back legs once in a while. Inviting him to chase her.
All that activity stopped when Gloria noticed and ran towards the black guy standing next to the main house.
Next Chapter: Short: Baby Naz
Author's Note
I'm have a Skype group for fans of my work, pre-readers, proofreaders, and editors. If you want to join this group (and Skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is mine skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
Gloria kept barking at the dark figure, who just stood there and looked down at the barking dog. The figure got on one knee as Gloria rolled on her back and gave off a "pay attention to me!" whine, Inviting the character to give her a belly rub.
The figure gave her a quick, but through belly rub before standing up and revealing himself from the dark shade of the willow tree: He was a young black male, around 6 feet, muscular, and black dreadlocks down to his shoulder.
There was only one guy in the world that I knew looked like that.
My nigga.
While Gloria dragged an exhausted Spike inside, Jenna was out of her seat before I was, and ran to him. I just walked to him, because I knew he was gonna have his hands full with Jenna.
"About fucking time you came back, Nas!" Jenna screamed as she jumped on him. It was common knowledge that Jenna can jump for being 5'4, but the fact she jumped on Nas's chest was still surprising.
"How ya doin', baby girl?" Nas said with a grin while holding Jenna.
"Just thinking about you! What gave you the right to go back to Georgia for the summer without my permission?!" she said as she gave him a kiss on the cheek.
"Shit, you know: family n' shit," he replied with that grin that made a lot of the women in the school just melt.
Jenna got off of him by the time I arrived and went back to her seat, and he was happy to see me too. We bro hugged, and didn't waste any time to get down to business: "ey, when does tryout start?"
"Got lucky, man," I replied. "They start Monday."
"Ah, fo sho," he said with a laugh. I was kinda waiting for him to notice. Actually, the fact he didn't see the girls right off the bat was kinda making me question if he-
He noticed the second he looked at the house. He would have casually made his way to my porch if it were one or two girls. But, since it was six white women, he didn't even have the common courtesy to not shove me out of his way.
It wasn't hard to notice when he "turned his swag on", as he called it. When he walked over to any girl, and these girls, in particular, he straightened himself up, popped his unzipped hoodie to keep it loose on him, and went to work.
The girls were curious about the man, who was apparently dressed and spoke funnily in their eyes.
"Sup, ladies," he said in a sly tone.
All of them had given a confused "Hi?" before he continued. "I don't know if ya boy talked about me, but ma name is Nassir Mohammed. But y' all can call be 'babby nas', or daddy if you want," He said with that lady-killer grin of his.
"Wait, why would we call you daddy? I don't think you are our fathers," Twilight observed.
"Na, not like that baby gir-"
"And we are not babies," Rainbow Dash chimed in.
"Heh, tough crowd," He said in defeat. "Brotha, my shit would usually work, what's up with these girls?" He whispered.
I gave him an assuring hand on his shoulder. "They are not from around here, Nas."
"I getcha. So they from Cincinnati or somethin?" He asked.
"Yeaaaa, sure," I assured him.
"Speaking of which," I said as I sat by Rainbow Dash and placed my arm around her. " Her name is Rainbow Dash, and she is trying out for the team."
Baby Nas began to laugh. "Yea right, man. Now that's pretty funny,"
His demeanor changed when he realized I wasn't joking.
"Bro talk. Now," he said as he dragged me to a distance away from everyone's ear.
"You know what you are getting her into, right?" Nas asked.
"She can handle it, I sure," I replied.
"Look: I know you want the pussy n' all, but getting her into the team won't help it. You know coach don't like women on the team."
"She can take whatever we, or whoever we play, can dish out," I responded.
He took a sigh before looking at her "I guess so though Rainbow Dash seems like a weird name though. Kinda reminds me of that little pony toy my cousin Lashawna had when we were littleer."
shit.
Fuck, good thing he didn't put two and two together, he probably wouldn't of believed me. Anyway, the girls need new aliases.
Phhhsh, why not forge every document they need and train them to use their new names?
....
...
That has to be the best Idea you've ever thought up of in this entire ordeal.
I have my moments.
I reminded myself to bring that idea with Jenna, because, between her and I, she would probably know how to get them. At that exact moment, Jenna actually came up to us, more precisely to Nasser
"Yo Nas, How much do you love me?" she asked in a manipulative tone.
Next Chapter: Whats in a Name?
Author's Note
I'm have a Skype group for fans of my work, pre-readers, proofreaders, and editors. If you want to join this group (and Skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is mine skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
Author's Note
I have a Skype group for fans of my work, pre-readers, proofreaders, and editors. If you want to join this group (and Skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is mine skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
What's in a name?
For the life of me, it had seemed like it did not take very long for things to settle down around here.
I kindly observed that when Spike and Gloria were napping together on the pile of towels that Spike called home for the last several days. Gloria used to love sleeping on towels when she was a pup, and finding another dog who loved the otherwise itchy sheets made her happier.
It was about maybe two to three o'clock in the afternoon, and after a few hours of trying to keep Nas on the proverbial leash over the girls, I was laying on the couch, ready to have a quick nap, until.....
"Alright everyone! Group meeting!" Jenna yelled as she rolled out a whiteboard with a wooden frame on wheels into the living room. It brought back memories of last year, when Jenna would lead twenty to thirty person study sessions in the living room, usually before big tests.
So much for that nap.
Because of the lack of seating space in the living room, I had to sit up, rather than lay down like I wanted to. I really wanted to nap. Still rather worth it if you knew the I'm giving up my long awaited rest for.
"So girls, I noticed that you all have... unique names. The problem is that we want you all to blend in for the short time you will be here. So, my plan is to use the names you have now, and find alternatives. Once we find them, I'll make a call and we can get you set up with your new names," Jenna said with an educational tone.
"So," she said, as she wrote all their names on the board "Let's see who is first."
"Fluttershy," she said as she wrote Flutter/Shy= FS on the board.
Jenna and I gave a good look at her, figuring out what name starting with an "F" would suit her. Fluttershy had a young, innocent face. Pink hair that went down to her upper back and curled at the ends, and a bust that was bigger than the rest of the girls, but nothing too spectacular.
F...F...F
Fuckable.
Quiet!
"Faith," I said.
"Perfect!' Jenna said as she wrote it down. "And, I thought of the last name... Summers."
Flutter/Shy = FS = Faith Summers.
Fluttershy was okay with it. Then again, we could have called her stupid MC stupid and she would have taken it with grace.
Pinkie Pie was a whole nother story. Cute, cheerful, and a handful could describe her personally, as well as her curly, pink, hair that flowed to her lower back. She was petite. It didn't take long to think of something fun and random for her.
Pinkie/Pie=PP= Paulina Pettifer.
Applejack was a toughie. She was meatier, but not fat by a long shot. Her long, blond, hair reached down to her mid back, and her bust was the second-biggest the group, behind Fluttershy.
Apple/Jack=AJ=
We didn't want to give her a redneck name, but nothing too ordinary.
"Amelia Jems?" I asked unsurely. It wasn't too bad, but it wasn't country.
"Good enough for me!" Jenna announce as she wrote on the whiteboard.
Apple/Jack=AJ=Amelia Jems.
"Alright, that's good enough for me," Applejack answered nonchalantly.
Rainbow Dash. Oh, Rainbow Dash. She was petite, the smallest in the group when it comes to bust and height. Her hair was, of course, Rainbow colored and reached down to her lower upper shoulder. Even if she was the smallest, she was the biggest eater, which was kind of interesting.
"I always liked the name Roxy Dodgers, so it's now my headcanon," Jenna said.
Rainbow Dash= RD= Roxy Dodgers
"That doesn't sound cool," Rainbow Dash objected.
"Shut up, Roxy," Jenna said.
The rest of the girls laughed, causing Rainbow to blush in embarrassment.
Rarity was difficult, seeing how it was all one word.
Rarity=R?=
It was going to be fancy and sophisticated, just like her and her figure. Her hair was fashionably curly and went down to her lower back. She was tall and thin, she had a figure in this world and intended to keep it
"Rowellina," I said, hoping that would work.
"Perfect" Jenny replied.
"But what about a last name?" Rarity asked.
"Oh, I was thinking of just one name, like Seal or something," Jenna replied.
"how about Beattie?" I asked.
"Eh, I'll go with that," Jenna answered as she wrote on the board.
Rarity=R?=Rowellina Beattie
Twilight Sparkle. Nothing unusual about her. Her long, purple hair reached her mid back, and average height and figure.
Twilight/Sparkle=TS=
"How about Tara Strong?" Jenna asked with a mischievous grin.
"NO!" I screamed.
The girls woke up a little from the outburst. I cleared my throat and offered a suggestion.
"Trisha Smith."
"I'll go with it," Jenna said as she wrote it on the board.
Twilight/Sparkle=TS=Trisha Smith
The girls were excited about their new names and tried it among themselves. I instantly became worried that they might forget their own names if they stuck around longer than I wanted to, so I offered a suggestion:
"Hey Girls: Remember this is just for the outside world. When we all are together, it's okay to use your real names. Alright?"
The girls had nodded before Jenna spoke as well.
"Well, before I make dinner: Tomorrow we are going to fix the house around a bit to have you all stay in here. So we are going to be very busy, so get some rest," she said with a smile.
The rest of the night involved watching TV and ended with Jenna sleeping on the second couch, and Rainbow Dash cuddling with me again that evening.
Next Chapter: Home
Author's Note
I have a Skype group for fans of my work, pre-readers, proofreaders, and editors. If you want to join this group (and Skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is mine skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
Home
It's a crime against humanity to be up this early on a Sunday, but I suppose if it was for a good reason...
Well, Rainbow Dash can't cuddle and awkwardly bump into me anymore, so I can't see how this is a 'good reason'.
I guess?
It was around eight in the morning, and to be honest I would have rather been in bed with Rainbow than up at this time on a Sunday morning.
but...
With a cup of coffee in my hand, I watched Joshua back his truck through the pavement and right in front of the back house. His cargo was six large boxes of build-it-yourself wooden twin beds. As I was directing him with one hand where to go, the girls and Naz were carrying Jenna's things inside the main house that was under siege of the smell of cooking bacon, eggs, and waffles. Everyone was hungry and were working double time to finish the first step of the move to get the food.
Nas, however, was also hunting for meat other than what was going to be on his plate.
"So where you girls from?" He asked while carrying a mess of Jenna's clothes.
"We are not allowed to say," Twilight answered.
"Aww, don't let em' tell you what to do. Heck, I'll say where I'm from. Was born in Georgia-"
"Where is that?" Rainbow asked as the girls took a stop on the grass to rest their arms from carrying Jenna's mattresses.
"Y'all don't know where Georgia is? He was right when he said ya ain't from around. Georgia is in the south, where it's hot and humid. Grew up on a peanut farm with my grandparents."
The second she heard 'farm', applejack's ears perked up. "You a farmer too, I reckon."
"As a matter of fact pretty little white girl, I am."
The rest of the girls groaned. I couldn't blame them. The AJ I knew would go for hours about farming and apples. Nassir was the same about Peanuts. Heck, he even told me that his favorite person growing up was George Washington Carver.
After moving Jenna's items to her room and having breakfast, The task began to move the boxes of wooden bed frames up the flight of stairs.
Turns out he was right. Using the long abandoned hook, we used it to effortlessly pull it up the balcony using 3 people to pull it while the rest placed them on the second floor and untied them. What would have taken a few hours took us less than an hour
The day continued on, and the work got more intense. Jenna's room was a complete mess of cardboard, cellophane, and wood.
That was solved with Twilight's organizing skills.
Pinkie Pie kept us all entertained when the work dragged on.
Aj and Naz kept talking about farming as they got the frames built.
Rainbow Dash kept talking to me as we moved the mattresses.
Fluttershy kept Gloria from dry humping a still confused Spike.
Rarity didn't do much.
As we awaited Joshua to come back with various stuff for the room, my step-dad came by to get what people wanted for a BBQ when we were done.
"Lots of ribs and side stuff!" Naz said.
"I like your taste kid," Richard said as he left
Joshua came back later with cabinets and lampposts for each girl. Because it wasn't as heavy as the beds, the cabinets were carried by each person effortlessly up the stairs.
***
By the time mid-afternoon rolled around, the last of what needed to be done was completed and all nine of us were hanging at the room tired, but relieved it was over.
Everyone wanted to take a nap, and the newly made beds didn't help either.
Even so, the smell of cooking meats outside give us the urge to use our tired bodies one last time, well at least four of us anyway.
"Ey, What about the girls? Ya told me they were vega-ta-tarians," Naz asked.
"Don't have to worry about them. Look around," I answered. The girls were asleep in each bed. For the rest of us, that meant one thing: more meat for us.
"That settles it, let's eat," Joshua announced.
"Gotta agree with Josh," Jenna added as she got off of the ground next to Rarity's bed.
As we left, Naz asked a question "Ya still gotta tell me where you met these girls,"
"It will be a hell of a story, believe me. For now, I'm fucking hungry."
***
"Yo Rainbow-"
"Roxy"
"Roxy. How much football do you play?" Nas asked, scarfing down his third rack of ribs with coleslaw and mashed potatoes.
"Not much, just watched a game a few days back," Rainbow answered, still groggy from waking up from the nap the girls all had. They all didn't eat. They just sat on the table inside, just enjoying everyone's company.
Naz can only laugh at me. "Boy, you are in big trouble."
"You know, I was going to show her some things after the BBQ if you are down to join," I added.
"Ehh I see why not," Nassir said as he finished his ribs.
Everyone made their way to the porch to watch when I brought out the football from the closet. Naz began when we reached the grass and I spaced my way a good distance from him and Dash. "The key to catching a football is to grab the ball and guide it to your chest. NEVER DROP THE BALL!"
"Okay," Rainbow said enthusiastically.
Naz stepped out of the way as Rainbow Dash waited for me to throw the ball. As the logic would go, I threw it at her throat, so by the time it reached her, it would of landed straight to her ~~delicious b-cup~~ chest. The first few times resulted in fumbling the ball, but in the end she managed to catch it and secure it to her chest. Everyone watching cheered every time she achieved it.
"Good," Naz said. "Now, let's see you run routes."
Armed with a pencil and notepad, he drew all the different routes for Rainbow Dash. By the time he was done, she had memorized the routes and was ready. Again, she wobbled the ball at first, but over the span of maybe ten to fifteen throws she was catching them with ease, even ones where I over or underthrew the ball.
Even Naz was impressed.
"What do you think, Naz?" I asked.
"I think she is ready for prime time," Naz said with a smile.
Next Chapter: "Birds, Bees, and Bob"
Night time took a heavy toll early for the girls, and sent all of them but Twilight to their new beds early, even for a Sunday night before school. Jenna, Twilight, and myself were in the Living Room, relieved that the day was over and exhausted over the work we did. it wasn't easy. It wasn't fun. But, as a team we all worked together and got the job done. All I had to do for the rest of the evening was get my body ready for the beating it will take tomorrow for the tryouts.
Actually, it was just Twilight and I watching television while Jenna was in the downstairs bathroom. It was a trippy cartoon about a guy and his rubbery, yellow, dog on random adventures. I forgot the name of the show, I think it was "Time for Adventure".
"Well, that was a good piss," Jenna said in relief as she joined us on the couch. I wanted to say something, but decided against it because I valued the way my face was shaped.
"What is that?," Twilight asked
"When you pee from your... you know," Jenna answered. Twilight gave her a blank stare, which caused Jenna to widen her eyes in surprise.
"Wait. so you or any of the girls never...?" Jenna asked again.
"Now that you mentioned it: They never used the restroom other than to take a shower this whole timed," I replied. I never noticed it until now, and the more I thought about it the more it was weird.
"Well, only one way to settle it then. Twilight, come with me," Jenna said as she grabbed a confused Twilight out of her seat on the couch and began to drag her to the bathroom.
"Wait. What are you going to do?" I asked.
"Quick physical. Gonna see what's up down there," Jenna said with a laugh as she led Twilight to the downstairs bathroom .
***
"Well, that was interesting" Jenna said as she entered the kitchen, taking off her disposable latex gloves in the process. I heard the door close upstairs, which only meant that the exhaustion finally took down Twilight.
"hmm?" I answered while washing down a can of soda.
"It seems that they have normal female parts: female breasts, anus, vaginas. Problem is it looks like they don't use it to expel waste. Question now is: where does their food waste go? If their bodies don't know how to digest food, that means all of their food that have eaten is just sitting there and they would be in big trouble. There is no way in hell all the food they had since day one can just disappear like that."
I wonder if they can get pregnant? well it doesn't hurt to try.
"I wonder if they can get pregnant?" I asked "I don't think it would hurt to try."
Jenna smiled as she continued. "Funny you should mention it: Twilight has her hymen. Rainbow Dash and Applejack might not due to their athleticism but...."
Jenna's smile turned to anger as she grabbed me and slammed me against the wall. "They have mouths to talk."
Jenna always wore a loose shirt at all times, mostly to conceal "Bob". Everyone laughs when Jenna shows off Bob: A KBar knife with a poorly engraved eyes and smile on the handle of the knife. Jenna had it since she was a little girl, and had evaded every attempt to have it confiscated from our parents, teachers, authority figures, etc. As a teenage girl with a obviously short temper, Bob evolved from 'pull first, ask questions later' to a 'ace in the hole for her bidding', or in this case to make a demand.
Her forearm was pushing down my throat, with Bob's blade above it pushing the cold blade on my neck. Jenna spoke as I gasped for the air she was denying me.
"Now baby brother: The girls are virgins in this world. I would like to keep it that way. Me and Bob will perform a impromptu castration if I find out you had your way with them. Do I make myself clear?"
I nodded with whatever strength that wasn't sapped from the shortness of breath.
"Good," Jenna said as she let go, causing me to collapse in front of her.
"Anyway baby brother," She said as she got on her knees to kiss me on the forehead. "Ill see you tomorrow!" She merrily said as she made her way out the door.
Author's Note
I have a Skype group for fans of my work, pre-readers, proofreaders, and editors. If you want to join this group (and Skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is mine skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
Around this time of year, the knots in my stomach intensified for a few days straight, which meant tryouts were right around the corner. Today was football tryouts, and although I would usually get them, I had double the anticipation due to Rainbow Dash. The stipulation was simple: she fails and I'm gone from the team too. I was to be a starter in the Wide Receiver position, but I was not the best player on the team so I wouldn't be much of a loss to them.
After the chaos that is getting the girls and ourselves ready for school, we headed off on foot for the new week. Along the way, we ran into both Nas and Joshua on our route, so they naturally joined us.
"Yo Rox, you ready?" Nas asked in an excitement that would have been compared to a child in a puppy store.
"Heck yea! Haven't been this nervous since trying out for the Wonderbolts!"
Shit! She is fucking up already!
"The hell is a Wonderbolt?" Joshua asked.
Rainbow looked at my deathly pale face and tried to damage control. "It's a group, back home." She stuttered.
"What's 'back home' anyway?" Nas asked.
"It's beautiful," Twilight started. "It's diverse in pon....people and animals."
"The animals there are kind and understanding, I really miss them," Fluttershy whined.
"I miss the parties, and the cakes," Pinkie Pie added.
"I can't wait to go home and design dresses again," Rarity lamented.
"I guess I miss being able to fly....on flying machines?" Rainbow Dash said.
"A' miss my family and the farm," Applejack replied.
"I miss my farm too," Nas said to make AJ feel better. "What did you call your farm?"
"Sweet Apple Acres, but we grew more than just apples," Applejack answered.
"All we grew was peanuts back home, we called it 'The Peanut Gallery'" Nas added.
Jenna was consoling the homesick girls, with a confused Joshua.
Applejack and Nas went into another deep discussion on farming and farming accessories.
As for Dash and I? well...
"I wanted to thank you for sticking your neck out for me, not many strangers do that for me," Rainbow said.
I laughed. "A stranger? Am I still a stranger to you?"
"Wait?! No! I didn't mean it like that, I mean..."
"So what am I to you then?" I joked.
Seeing Rainbow Dash scramble for words while blushing was cute as hell. "Well... you...are... um"
I held my arm over her shoulders and pulled her closer. Her eyes were closed and was still blushing. The moment would have been perfect if it weren't for everyone else with us.
We were barraged with the catcalls of 'awwwwwww', 'Dashie is in lovvvveeeee' and such, which drove her away from me in embarrassment.
***
As we reached the schools parking lot to start the day, Jenna stopped us and gave the girls a pep talk.
"If anyone gives you trouble, text me, my bro, Joshua or Nas and where you are at and we will help you, Call if it is an emergency. Also don't be afraid to talk to the other students. They usually are welcoming and there are clubs for all of you to join. But for now, just stick with us and we will help you all until you find your way home," Jenna informed all of them before coming out of the circle and leading all nine of us.
The second she threw open the doors the entire school stood silent: the six odd new girls were being escorted by the returning queen bee, her brother, the top running back on the football team, and the captain of the boxing club. Even for a group as formidable as the lacrosse team, they would think twice now to mess with us. But, the problem with Jenna is she tended to be very retroactive about things.
That was made apparent when Fluttershy winced at the sight of the fucker who attacked us when I first met her. Jenna happened to turn around just as Fluttershy did and put two and two together. The guy looked like he was about to shit bricks the second he saw Fluttershy was under the care of Jenna, even more so when she walked right to him with her innocent smile.
Everyone in the hallway either stopped and watched or were texting everyone that Jenna was back.
She began a quick casual conversation to the visually scared guy. It was like watching a cat playing with its live victim. She was going on about how I happened to find six girls far from home and took them in because of the kindness of his heart, and even pointed to Fluttershy.
"Now that one," she started. "Is the kindest girl I've ever met, She may look weak and helpless, but she is strong when she needs to be. So, throw her or any girl into a new place and some punk decides to fuck with her... well that's when I need to take action. As much as I do like pushing people around, pushing people who don't deserve to be pushed isn't cool. You get what I am saying?"
"Uhh yea... I think I-"
He couldn't finish that sentence. His throat was caught between the lockers behind him and Jenna's forearm. A good amount of the school was watching as the guy was gasping for breath. As a victim of that yesterday, I can say with authority those are not fun.
"Now, If any harm comes to them or my friends we are going to problems, got it?"
The guy nodded while gasping for air.
"Good," she replied as she let go of her forearm choke, causing the man to collapse to the ground while gasping for air.
"That applies to all of you!" Jenna continued to everyone in the hall.
As we walked to the cafeteria, Jenna grabbed Fluttershy and made her walk next to her.
"I know you didn't like what I did. But this world is a lot more tougher than where you came from. Being a doormat here is dangerous, you will need a thick skin to thrive in it," Jenna whispered with a warm but informative tone.
Next Chapter: Hit Stick
Author's Note
I have a Skype group for fans of my work, pre-readers, proofreaders, and editors. If you want to join this group (and Skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is mine skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
The locker room was empty, save Dash and I. The smell of body odor and teenage angst still turned the locker room into a aroma buffet from hell, but it was somewhat manageable.
Like I said: were were alone together. A few minutes ago the locker room was willed with excitement, nervousness, laughter, and pride. The nervousness usually resided on the first timers like the new students and the freshmen. For the seasoned players: they viewed this tryout as both a formality and a fight for positioning in the depth chart, especially with the quarterbacks.
If Rainbow had those first timer jitters, she was hiding them pretty damn well. She had a determined look to her though, being how short she was with the look was just adorable.
Well, 1/2 adorable and 1/2 unf.
C'mon man.
Rainbow was watching me strap her chest pads tight. Of course pulling the straps to make it fit her was also giving me some awesome accidental boob-backhand action, but I was gonna leave that between me and my mind.
And me!
Uh sure.
I began to talk through the receiving routes again, making sure I was as simple as possible to Rainbow. I could only imagine she was shitting bricks at this point under her cool composure.
The problem with the newbies was they had to use the standard gear for tryouts, while everyone who made the team for the last few years actually invested in the state of the art helmets, pads, and gloves. What did Rainbow Dash get? Standard black helmet, pads, pants, shoes, shoulder pads, and practice jersey.
"Hey" Rainbow Dash started. "If I don't do well, you won't be mad at me, right?"
We were both covered head to toe in gear, but it didn't stop me from holding her.
"You will do great, Dash. Now c'mon, we have a tryout to get to."
We walked out of the locker room and towards the football field, with a stretch of blacktop for our cleats to tear up with our cleats as we reached the field.
Almost immediately, the 300 hopefuls noticed the young girl and began their catcalls that was sexual in nature, with Rainbow not getting what the hell they were saying.
Between them and the five players on the bleachers chatting with rest of the girls, I felt that maybe a quick come to Jesus meeting was in order.
I gathered the boys (even the ones in the bleachers) and had them all huddled together.
"Listen guys: Roxy is with me. Hit stick her as hard as possible," I said with a smile.
"Bro? The fuck? Why did you tell the boys to use the hit stick on Roxy?" Nas asked.
"Trust me on this one" I answered with a bigger smile.
When it came to the catching: Roxi, Nas, and I stood out, with the usual cheers from those watching.
We ran our route drills with the three of us standing out again. This time the cheers from the girls and the players got louder. More was for Roxy than both of us.
Then came our 40 yard dashes: Nas and I were competitive but he edged me out by mere tenths of a second. as for Rainbow? She had the best overall time that sent the coaches and players into a state chaos.
The day wore on with the same result of Nas and I being second to Rainbow, even Jenna and Joshua came to see the tryout with the girls.
The last event was the 'live fire drills'. They ran football plays, switching the standouts of the tryout occasionally. Rainbow Dash was up first. I was on the other side of the field. She was already past her defender from the get go, and ran towards the patch of AstroTurf between the linemen and the line backers. The throw was aimed at her chest, and she caught it without a problem. Unfortunately, the linebacker was waiting for her.
The sound of clashing plastic was heard through the stadium. The girls held on to their breath as the players began to laugh and cheer for the absolute smashing that Rainbow received. After all that, they went to check if she was alright, because getting hit by a dude three times your size is no fun at all.
Not only was she ok, but she even held on to the ball. The look on the players faces were turning from 'lol this girl is cute trying to make the team' to 'damn, this bitch is legit'.
Second snap of the ball yielded the same result. Again she held on to the ball, but she was getting frustrated.
"I hate getting hit" Rainbow Dash confided with me.
I knew how she felt: I've been hit hard enough during games where it would knock the air out of my lungs. and would end up thrashing all over the ground gasping for breath.
Then it hit me.
"Nas, come here!" I yelled.
Nas and I proceeded to teach Rainbow the art of juking and evading the tacklers. It was short and to the point. To our surprise, but not only did she learn, but excelled the next time she caught the ball, juking three defenders and ran to the end zone with no problem at all.
The day concluded after another hour of players leaving it all out on the field to make the team. You could of separated the newbies and the returning players by their exhaustion. The veterans jogged to the huddle without a problem, the rest of the hopefuls walked to the huddle with their heads down and their hands on their hips. Rainbow Dash had to be carried. No one minded really: she literally left it all out on the field and at that point she could of been carried on horseback and the coaches would of probably not bat a eye.
"First of all," Coach started. "Everyone is on the team."
Everyone clapped and a few cheers rang out. I held Rainbow Dash. "I told you, you will do great."
Rainbow laughed. "Of course I did! Had to show them real excellence!"
"But, Only the best will be on varsity, everyone else will be on the junior varsity or freshman teams."
The coach went through the names of everyone on Freshman and Jr Varsity, and of course with every person named that wasn't her, her confidence built.
When reading off the names, Coach always went QB-HB-FB-WR. When Nas was named starting varsity running back. He did not let anyone forget it.
"I told you bitches!" He screamed. Everyone around him playfully shoved him back on his knee.
Coach announced that he was breaking tradition and was to name the Wide Receivers last.
The tension was murder, We knew Dash made varsity but the question of her starting was the issue.
"So, wide receivers" Coach said a half hour later as he began to read off the list with a tension that could of tore mortals apart. "Sanchez, Williams, Lane, Porter, Culpepper, Youngblood, Fite, Moreno, E-"
My heart skipped a beat at my last name. That could of only meant one thing. I held her hand quietly and whispered a "congratulations" to her.
"Well now. I never expected this in my 20 years of coaching," Coach said as he announced the overall top WR of the team. "Roxy, you are our overall first WR."
The entire tryout exploded in cheers as they carried Rainbow around in celebration: they treated her from a piece of meat to a teammate in the span of a few hours. They tended to rapidly accept someone as their own like this: as long as you could prove your worth. On the bleachers, the rest of the girls with Jenna and Joshua were clapping and cheering for their friend.
"How did you find that gem?" the offensive coordinator asked me as the players continued to carry Roxy all over the place.
"Well, I knew she was quick and can take shots, what we needed in our position" I answered.
In that moment, Rainbow looked to me while being carried. Her rainbow hair and pale face was wet from her sweat., but happened to beam a loving smile towards me, and in that moment I beamed one back.
Next Chapter: Attack on Titan
Author's Note
hey while you are here you should totally follow me on twitter/>tumblr for my daily misadventures! :)https://twitter.com/chelis714 http://chelis714.tumblr.com
Also don't forget to like, favorite, and "watch" me too!
The sun was starting to wane as the sounds of music was blaring all over the small stadium, which was almost drowned out by the sounds of a few thousand people walking on the metal bleachers to their seats. With me was the girls, Joshua, and my parents. My brother, Rainbow Dash, and Nassir were no where to be seen: they were getting prepared for the game that was to start in half a hour. Bob was with me, in case shit went downhill in the game. Lake Forest's rivalry with Laguna was always fierce, and the game during my freshman year ended early during because of a massive brawl.
If the Freshman and Junior Varsity games were any indication of Varsity's chances this year; we might be in trouble: Freshman lost 62-3 yesterday and JV lost 35-7 a hour ago. Laguna's varsity team was ranked number one in the nation, and was expected to play in the state bowl game at the end of the season, so pulling off the massive upset would of been a once in a lifetime sight to see.
I escorted the girls and Joshua to the far end of the bleachers, where the student section resided. Most were happy to see the girls; which I knew the girls would be well liked here the moment I laid eyes on them those many months ago. Of course, they would make the occasional enemy between then and now, those enemies became new targets and new people to keep an eye on. As I got myself seated with Joshua and sharing a warm blanket with him, we waited for the start of the game.
***
The team room was usually energetic and loud minutes before the game. This time it was silent: many were reflecting on the importance of this game, some were actually whispering to the person next to them, and some were praying. Nassir had his armed crossed and bounced his knee viciously, impatient and eager for the upcoming game. Rainbow Dash was also nervous. Ever since she was on the team, everyone told her the importance of this specific game and why we must beat the Titans. I looked over to her and she was zoned out. It felt surreal she was human, with me, and in the black and gold uniform of the Lake Forest Scout's that I called my team's jersey since freshman year.
The tension broke when coach walked in determined. He was followed by the coordinators and the position coaches.
"Tonight, we play the Laguna Titans. I'm not going to sugar coat it to you guys: people are expecting for them to steamroll us tonight and keep the "Wagon Wheel" and their national #1 ranking this week. But let me teach you all a little mythology lesson: The titans were once the masters of the earth. They crushed all those who opposed them. Eventually they fell. I really didn't know where I was gonna go with that, but those titans can fall too! WHO IS WITH ME!"
The rest of the team were fired up. They were cheering and shouting as we all got up and exited to the blacktop on the way to the field. The sun was setting quickly, and the stadium lights were already on. The team walked to the field in two columns, with each person holding the hand of the person across from them in the other column. Rainbow was always the one next to me every game, so holding her hand before each game for a few minutes wasn't so bad. The chain-linked door that was our entrance to the stadium was covered in black plastic, usually to hide when we were about to take the field.
"TIME TO WIN THE 104TH GAME AND SHOCK THE WORLD!" Coach screamed as the fog machines started and the stadium announcer introduced us.
"Here comes your Lake Forest Scouts!" our stadium announcer said with a proud tone. The team ran through the white smoke and onto the field. The crowd on the home side of the bleachers all were in a standing ovation, we felt we were one, as a team. Laguna? well telling from their banner they were a bit cocky coming into the game.
We all giggled a bit because even though our schools met 104 times before, they still couldn't get the mascot right. They seemed like they were trying to push our buttons: but we knew better. That was until after one of the members of the local Indian tribe threw a flaming spear filled with feathers on the midfield point on horseback. Some of the Laguna players took offense to it and proceeded to knock the spear down and put out the flame on top of the spear. That made a good amount of our players (including Dash) storm the field, cursing and shoving at everyone on the Laguna team while taking back the spear. The rest of Laguna's players took the field as well and started to get on everyone's faces. Eventually both teams were on the field shouting each other down, while the coaches for both team stepped between them, trying to get their teams back on the sidelines.
The skirmish ended quickly enough for the game to start on time. The ball was kicked off from the Titans to us and so began the 104th meeting between the Lake Forest Scouts and the Laguna Titans. The ball was kicked far enough for our returner to take a knee on the end zone. We jogged out onto the field and huddled by the ball. First play was a quick pass, which seemed simple enough. Rainbow was on the other side of the field, looking forward and prepping herself for the first play. Nassir was moving his shoulders around, ready to block.
The QB snapped the ball, and the play was on. I ran my route flawlessly, but the QB had his eye on Dash the entire time. The toss was effortless, so was Dash's catch. She didn't see her defender, who grabbed her by the facemask and threw her on the ground. Every time someone ever did that to anyone on my team during any other game, I wanted to knock his ass out, but held it in. The fact that it was Rainbow Dash, however, made it easier for my inhibitions to erode. I shoved the guy to the ground, only to be surrounded by some of Laguna's players and their trash talking. My teammates came to my aid and it became another skirmish that forced the coaches to come to the field to break us up once again.
Laguna was given a 15 yard penalty for the facemask on Rainbow, and got us closer to the end zone. Nassir was handed off the ball for the second play, and ended up at Laguna's 15 yard line after breaking a few tackles and running 65 yards.
Third play was to be a passing play. Dash was once again on the opposite side of the field. The ball was snapped and both of us ran towards the end zone. The QB saw that Dash had one step in front of her defender and tossed it to her. Rainbow Dash leaped at the last possible second with her hands out. The ball landed on her palms while she was in the air, and Rainbow instinctively pulled it to her chest on the way down. We ran to her the second she landed. I was the first to her and picked her up in celebration as everyone else celebrated. Both the crowd and the player's cheers were loud enough for us to barely hear "Roxy Dodgers with the catch" on the PA system. For the record: Rainbow Dash was the first female to score a touchdown in the rivalry, a distinction that everyone on campus would always remember her for.
The rest of the game became a shootout: Every time we scored, they would score, and so on. Rainbow Dash had the most between Nassir and I with 3 touchdowns. Nassir scored twice, one of them was 80 yard run and it would eventually made the Sportcenter's top 10 of that night. My only touchdown came from the hail mary throw that ended the half.
***
"Timeout, Scouts," The PA announced as coach motioned everyone to surround him. The war chant from the crowd was intense, and it had no intention of letting up. Everyone in the stands were doing the chopping motion. My sister, the girls, even mom and Richard were getting into it. Some eyes from the team were looking towards the scoreboard: one minute left in the game, we were trailing 56-59, third and fifteen on the 50 yard line. It looked bleak, which was why coach called the entire team to huddle around him.
"Here's the thing guys," Coach started. "If we lose this game, It wont hurt us and we still will make playoffs. But, If the Titans lose: those cock suckers not only lose their national ranking and the Wagon Wheel, but they lose their thirty game winning streak, chance at a bowl game, and MAYBE their chance for league championship. So now that you all know what they have to lose: all or nothing?"
"Yes coach!" was the general consensus. Our hatred for the players across the field was that strong, where we were willing to lose the game for the small chance to bathe in their tears.
"Good. Let's dig into the old bag of tricks," Coach announced as he placed his headset back on his head.
"Red Alert Roxy!"
Next Chapter: "Red Alert Roxy"
I still couldn't remember how long it was since I was dragged in here by men in black suits: Minutes? Days? Hours? It was hard to tell because the room was white, padded, and windowless. The lights were bright, the chair was uncomfortable, and the chains on my wrist was itchy. The table was also white, and empty. That was the bad news
Good news was I was not alone.
Bad news was Jenna was also chained here, and mediating. When Jenna meditates, it usually meant she observed the situation and was brainstorming ideas to get out of there and what inanimate in the room can be used as a weapon, which usually ended with someone getting hurt.
Or she was pissed as hell and was about to snap the first neck she got her hands on, no matter who's neck she snapped.
Good news was Nas was with us.
Bad news was that he wouldn't shut up on how happy he was, for the stupidest reason too.
"What the hell are you talking about?" I demanded.
"Look at it this way, cuh," He started. "All the elite players in college got's a criminal record, so I'm set to win the Heisman!"
"That literally made no sense," I reacted.
"Shut up, both of you!" Jenna ordered. "If we are gonna have to find a way out, then we have to figure out who are we dealing with. Nassir, how did you end up here."
"Dunno, I woke up here," Nas answered.
"Thanks for your help," Jenna answered sarcastically.
"What about you brother?" Jenna answered.
***
Had to get up at six in the morning to pick up the bottles, the trash, and for some reason what was left of a burnt effigy of a Laguna player. It seemed normal: pick up after party, clean backyard, spend the rest of the day hanging out with the girls and get my body ready for next week.
What wasn't normal was the windowless van across the street. I looked to the drivers and they seemed too dressed to be mlp fans. They kept their eye on me, as if they were waiting for me to make one wrong step. I casually reached into my pocket and pulled out my phone. I texted Jenna to move the girls to the hiding place, deleted the text, and placed the phone back in my pocket.
As I prepared to turn around and continue cleaning, I heard the stepping of glass. I swung my broom and it landed on the face of a man in a black suit. It phased him a bit, but I couldn't of done the same to the two agents with him; who then viciously tackled me to the ground. The ones from the van leaped the Iron fence and made their way to the backyard, and then busted down the door to the guest hose. Somehow they managed to silence and then hogtie Gloria.
I heard the sounds of Jenna owning the two agents who came inside the house. The three who tied me up left me by myself and ran in to fight Jenna. It probably took them ten minutes, but they finally subdued her. They looked for the girls for a while but to no avail: We found a small, barely noticeable crawlspace that lead to a closet like room which we used as a hiding place for the girls. We even stored some emergency food and water in case it took a while.
As they took us away, the agents were discussing how the 'targets' were missing. We knew who they were looking for, and we knew this was going to be a long day.
***
"You could try to get out," One of the agents spoke as he entered through the door. "But you would be hunted down by the United States government until your eventual death by drone strike,"
"Sounds like fun," I commented.
"Anyway, where are the six girls you are harboring?"
"Six girls? I have no idea you are talking about," Jenna answered.
"The six girls that are living with you, we know they live with you through school records and we know they are not from this world?"
"Well, I am offended you are so american-centrist that you consider Bermuda 'not from this world!'" Jenna answered.
I snuck out a laugh while Nas had no idea what we were talking about.
"So... you," Jenna started. "You know you really should release us, you don't want to anger the wrong person ."
The agent laughed. "like who?"
"Oh like my step dad, who happens to give money to his local congressman... who is also the chairman of the House Intelligence Committee," Jenna said as she tossed a phone on her table, with a text message to our step dad explaining the situation.
The agents white face turned pale, and excused himself out of the room. He came back a few minutes later, still scared.
"You kids are free to go,"
"So, that was your 'meditation'"? I asked as we were escorted out of the room and into what looked like a office building.
Jenna nodded in a triumphant grin.
Next Chapter: Fight (or "How not to ask someone out to Fall Formal")
View Online
Fight (or "How not to ask someone out to Winter Formal")
Fight (or "How not to ask someone out to Winter Formal")
When I signed Dash for football, I knew the risk of us not shocking the world and actually making it in the finals and killing her 'win at everything' mentality, much less winning a game in the playoffs.
But here we are, and 'here' was the first Monday after losing the semi-finals to a private school called Servite. Rainbow Dash was unbelievably moody that weekend. She acted like there wasn't a problem, even though we all could of tell she was unhappy. Still, we had the wagon whell and humiliated our rivals on national news. So all and all it was our best season ever.
That was... 4 months ago? Time flew with the girls there. Daily life with them became bearable, and at least they it didn't turn into a new season of "bad girls club". Dash, Nas, and I met up with the girls after our 6th period, which officially was our football class but we spend that hour pumping weights and challenging each other to rep with the most weights.
All three of us were in athletic gear when we met the girls, who were trying to not get separated with the entire student body scrambling towards somewhere.
"What the hell is going on!" I screamed out loud.
"Joshua just called out your sister!" Someone yelled back.
We all looked at each other and joined the scramble to the boxing room. It took us a while to get in but eventually people filed into the room. The room was one ring and bleachers surrounding the ring. Naturally, we didn't take the bleachers but crowded Jenna's corner. She was wearing some shorts and a tank top aka she didn't change clothes for the occasion. She looked annoyed as well.
"So what's going on?" I asked Jenna.
She looked back and began to stretch.
"Dunno, one of his boxing team lackeys sent me a official challenge letter, so I had to be here."
Joshua looked nervous. He knew what he was getting himself into which was a lot more painful than walking into a moving buzz saw.
"Hey brotha, you think Aj would go to that winter formal with me?" Nassir whispered to me.
I gave him a dirty look. I worked really hard to make sure that the girls didn't become to attached or be taken advantage of.
It's Nas though. I can trust him with my life, why can't I trust him with AJ?
True, but first we need to bang AJ before they do any type of relationship.
....
My dirty look turned into a empathetic grin. "You can try, but no guarantee she will say yes."
"Thanks man."
The boxing coach walked in and entered the ring. He made sure both Jenna and Joshua agreed to this and assigned one of his students to man the bell.
With a motion of his hand, the student got the que to ring the bell.
Jenna and Josh circled the ring. Josh was moving his legs like some tap dancer and Jenna walked around like a tiger waiting for its prey to make a mistake.
It seemed like a eternity. Both were looking for a mistake, a split second distraction from the opponent.
When that failed, they ran to each other and met in the center of the ring, exchanging blows. Joshua never broke from his punches only boxing style while Jenna continued her freestyle fighting.
The student body was losing it during the entire match. Cheers for both fighters were loud, intense, and reverent.
They went at it or two minutes, and ended with a risky leg sweep by Jenna that paid off.
Joshua landed had on his back. Before he could of continued the fight, Jenna had her foot to his chest and another fight win in her record book.
"Any last words before I humiliate you in front of everyone?" Jenna asked.
"Want to go to winter formal with me?"
The entire consensus in the room was "Wha?"
"Wait" Jenna asked. "You challenged me to a fight because you wanted to ask me out to the fall formal?"
Josha did not answer but had a huge grin on his face.
"Why?"
"Because when were sophomores you said that 'if anyone can at least give you a challenge in a fight you would let him or her take you out to a dance', so here I am."
"That had to be the stupidest idea you can come up with, but its cute. Sure."
Everyone began to file out of the room while Jenna's foot was still on Joshua's chest.
"So you beat me Jenna, don't I get your 'kiss of defeat'?"
"Josh, you treat me nicely at the formal, you will get more than just a simple kiss," Jenna said as she let Josh go. She made her way out like everyone else, while Joshua still laid there, Hands towards the sky in celebration.
As I began to escort the girls out, I noticed that AJ was way ahead in the crowd.
"Now's my chance!" Nas said as he shoved people out of the way to be next to Applejack.
"Yo, AJ! I got something to ask!"
Next Chapter: Winter Formal
It had been so long since I did wear something formal like a three piece suit. Last time was probably some wedding I forgot all about, but it was somehow important, I guess. Anyway, there I was waiting for the girls and Jenna to finish getting ready for the winter formal. At least I was not alone in the living room: Nas and Joshua were with me. Nas had a pure white suit with a baby blue vest. As for Joshua...
"Kinda shit is that?" Nas asked as he continued to look at Joshua's black zoot suit.
"It's a Zoot Suit. Don't hate."
"You look like a emo garden gnome with a coat."
Nas and I couldn't stop laughing at Joshua's expense. Still, I was surprised Jenna didn't laugh as well when he said he was gonna do it. Still, at least he had a date.
"So Carnal , what did AJ say about being your date?"
"She said no, but wanted to dance a few times together so I at least have that."
"Which is why I didn't ask any of the girls," I answered. "They will probably end up dancing with each other."
We became impatient and started to trash talk everyone at school and each other to pass the time. It was fun, but Nas always had a one liner that basically obliterated our sides. It slowly but eventually returned back to raggin on Joshua's choice of suit.
It all ended with the girls walking down the stairs. We stood to attention and were mesmerized at them. From cocktail dresses to full formal dresses, they all were absolutely dazzling. It took months of hard work but Rarity really mastered human dressmaking from the look of it. To my left: Joshua was just floored by Jenna. To my right: Nas was admiring AJ. As for me?: I'll admit Rainbow looked cuter than the rest of them, but obviously I wasn't gonna tell anyone.
"Take a picture, It'll last longer," Jenna joked as they still stood there, amused by the three gazed men in front of them.
"That's my job!" My mom cried out with her phone in hand from the kitchen. The girls posed on the stair way as the guys stood in front of it. The picture was taken and we were free to mingle with each other while we waited for the limo to arrive. Jenna was cracking her jokes on Joshua's zoot suit. Nas actually hid a bouquet of flowers in his coat and gave them to Applejack. She was actually very appreciative, even if she was pelted by catcalls from her friends over her "new boyfriend".
I managed to find Rainbow Dash in the kitchen alone while she got a bottle of water before we were to set off.
"You look great by the way," I commented.
She gave me a thank you and a hug. "Are we gonna dance?"
"Sure."
***
Before we all crammed into the limo, we all took a vote and agreed to have dinner afterwards. The girls were excited as they packed themselves into the limo. Everyone else and Jenna checked the limo's many compartments of soda and chips looking for the booze. We assumed the people who stocked it assumed it was for under 21 kids. So, basically we were shit out of luck and had to do a dry winter formal in contrast to last year's prom. Which ended up being a fancier 'project-x'.
But the winter formal was not without some intrigue, which was apparent when Nas got me alone in the Limo while everyone else was deep in their conversations.
"Some of the boys have been talking. We think you are into the cock," he started.
"What makes you all think that?"
"You live with six hot transfer students. And yet as far as we can tell you haven't banged any of them. If that isn't a red flag, I don't know what is."
"I do and Jenna will murder me."
"Alright, you got a point there. But, what if we put a small wager on it."
"What?"
"You have the entire prom to dance with all six girls. You do and every member of the team will buy you all the milkshakes you want in the after dinner. You fail, we call you a fruit for the rest of time."
PFFT that's it?! I think I'm up for a all you can drink milkshake buffet for my burger.
But, there's Fluttershy....
I can deal with Fluttershy. This is a open and shut bet.
"Alright, you got yourself a deal."
***
I've always hated the concept of "themes" for dances. But, they had some pretty good ideas to go with them. This theme was "Hollywood Nights", so they paid photographers to take pictures of us going into the ballroom as if it was a red carpet event. I'll admit it was nifty as hell.
What ended up happening was getting pictures with myself, my sister, Nas, all the girls, each one individually, the entire varsity in attendance, and with the wide receivers core.
Yea, it was exhausting.
I asked around the football team and had the confirmation of the bet. Even Joshua caught wind and betted "all you can eat" on him.
What was funny about the whole thing was that I had a reputation of being a big eater.
It's their money.
I first danced with Pinkie Pie, she was the first person on the floor. [1/6]
20 minutes later was Rainbow Dash, she knew how to which was a shock to me. [2/6]
Some nerd request some big band swing a hour later, Twilight seemed up for it. [3/6]
Line dancing with Aj was fun right after that, even though Nas looked on in worry and jealousy [4/6]
Slow dance with Rarity a few hours after that. She even gave me a kiss on the cheek afterwards. We were not the only ones in the group dancing. Nas and AJ, Jenna and Joshua shared the floor with us, we all looked in giggles as AJ even rested her head on Nassir's shoulders. [5/6]
Then there was Fluttershy.
She reject every guy who asked her to dance. I mean EVERY guy. I think Rarity was a bit jealous at the fact she was the one with a horde of boys after her. Either way, I needed her to dance with me. Even Nas had accepted victory and retreated with the rest of the football team to a back room.
It was now or never, I was down to the last song of the dance.
Luckily, Fluttershy agreed to be the last dance. Bad news was I caught one of the football team members go to the DJ.
Nas wants to make this interesting, huh?
As Fluttershy and I walked out to the dance floor. I had to calm her down.
"Look, no matter what song comes on: close you eyes and let me take the lead.
"Okay," she replied.
I felt like no matter what song they put on, I was gonna win the bet
Fuck...
***
God danm, my brothas a fruitcake now.
Yee, lets get in AJ's panties!
Na bitch, AJ is a pure maiden. Guess what them nerds call a "waufu" n shit.
Man, I'll admit I was worried when he took the bet. But with that song playing: I got the win. No way in hell he would get one of those girls do dance the dirty.
"So, will we really call him a fruitcake, Nas?" One of my brothas asked.
"If ya want." I answered.
"I aint gonna lie cuz, Amelia looks fine as a motherfucker right now, dog," someone else commented.
"Remeber boys, AJ is mine. Y'all better back the fuck up. If he dosent come through tonight, we know its open season on those girls."
"You may wanna hold that thought, cuh!" One of the linebackers said as he ran in huffin n weezin.
I was the first one out of the room. The group sprinted the maybe 20 yards to the dance floor. What we saw was something of legend
That son of a bitch.
***
I couldn't believe it. I knew this was either a dream or I pulled off a miracle on the dance floor.
Fluttershy's got a nice ass though.
Not now, I'm savoring the moment of victory.
Good thing Fluttershy had her eyes closed, because the entire crowd was staring at her grinding her bottom on me. Again, I can't say enough how much of a booty she has. Soft.
That was not important. What was important was seeing Nassir rush to the room with that look of defeat in his eyes. The rest of the team were losing it and laughing.
"That cracker still has it!"
"Damn. I guess I can't smash on Paulina now, I can tell she is DTF."
"He even got that Faith to do it! Damn he is pimp!"
As I continued to 'dance', I made a gesture to the group looking on that made it look like I was eating from a bowl. That made them lose it even more.
"Motherfucker's telling you to eat your own words, Nas!"
The song ended and Fluttershy opened her eyes to everyone around her cheering. She immediately hid into my chest in fear.
"It's alright, Flutterhshy! They loved your moves."
"Really?"
"Yea."
Rainbow Dash was the only one who didn't like that dance, and showed her displeasure by walking up to me and gave me a massive slap to the face.
***
"Alright Egghead, I'm sorry okay?" Rainbow Dash said... for the 5th time during the after dance dinner.
Before me was a sirloin steak with tons of fried shrimp, a side order of fish and chips, and about three milkshakes. Yea, I won and I wanted to milk them for every pound of food I could.
The town's only diner was packed before, but was dying down at that point. Our group was the loudest and had the most activity. The girls were talking among themselves, Jenna was tired and was resting on Joshua, and Nassir was just looking between contempt at me or admiring Applejack.
Of course I had to give Nassir a "eat shit" grin every time he looked at me. it felt liberating.
"I guess if that was why you had to dance with her I guess it was ok... this time. Besides, I'm sure Fluttershy is glad she got to dance for once." Rainbow Dash said to my explanation.
"It was fun. But why do you keep a large flashlight in your pants?"
The entire table stopped what they were doing and looked at me
"W-What?"
"I mean, I know that every male has their penis in that area, but there was no way that thing I felt while we were dancing was one. It's too big."
I looked to Rainbow Dash, just in time to see her rage and prepare her striking hand again.
Fuck.
Next Chapter: Obligatory Beach Chapter
As time wore on, the girls became more acquainted to my world. They had not only adapted to this world and the challenges it brought, but thrived in it. Of course, they always said it was thanks to me and my efforts, but I usually placed their survival on something else. I was just there. If they had any longing for home, they were really good at masking it. The girls were also well loved by everyone at school. They joined the clubs, Dash joined the teams, Pinkie made everyone laugh, Fluttershy found everyone's lost pet, Applejack made everyone some good desserts, Rarity made the dresses, and Twilight helped everyone study.
Not only that, much of the student body was both relieved yet saddened when Jenna received her diploma. Joshua received his as well. They both were also accepted to The University of Southwestern California, a prestigious private school in the middle of the City of the Angels. Jenna and Josh decided to rent a apartment by the university together, so they were counting down the days until they had to leave the peace and quiet of the suburb for the concrete jungle of the city.
So when I heard the knock on my door that morning, I knew it was probably them. I felt a mass on me when I woke up. I looked and was not surprised.
Again, Rainbow?
It recently became not uncommon for Rainbow Dash to sneak into my room in the middle of the night and sleep with me. She somehow did it without me ever noticing. It wasn't a problem, but still.
Anyway, I made my way down and opened the door: Jenna was in a black bikini top and jean short-shorts, Joshua was in a black tank top and swimming shorts, Nas was just in shorts and wearing sunglasses, exposing his 6 pack abs for the 100th time that summer.
"Beach day, loser. Get the girls," Jenna demanded.
"It's 8 in the morning."
"Step outside,vato ," Joshua said.
I took a step, was blasted by the hot mid-morning air.
"We ain't got time, broth'a. Get the girls all fine and dandy so we can- oh shit, speaking of fine..." Nas observed as Applejack made her way down the stairs in her pajamas: Her favorite orange and yellow bra and panties. She looked great in them, but, unlike Nas, I wasn't salivating at the lips over it.
"Heeeeeey Miss Jems," Nas said. "You looking... well you look sexy as hell right now, bae."
"Aww shucks, Nassir. You look mighty tasty with them abs of yours."
I knew I had to break them up before it escalated to sex on my coffee table. "Wake up the girls and tell them we are going to the beach."
***
As we arrived, the ocean breeze cooled us all down. Especially since the back of Joshua's pickup truck was hot from the metal it was made out of. We all unloaded, and made our way to the sand. Gloria and Spike were immediately chasing each other in the sand. We started a bit of set up with our canopy and fold able chairs, and began a fun day at the beach.
The girls were in different swimming suits, from a very stylish piece from Rarity to something more practical from Rainbow Dash.
Their fun was as diverse as well. Spike and Gloria were playing at the edge of the water, Twilight was reading under the canopy, Fluttershy was out at the tidal pools that were at the far end of the jetty, Pinkie Pie was cooking up the food. Everyone else was playing a game of volleyball. We all were good, so it took a few hours to decide the game.
It all ended hours later at a campfire closer to the waves. We were all sitting around the campfire, with marshmallows heating on sticks on the fire for our s'mores. Everyone was smiling, laughing... well except for Nas and AJ, who were deep in a conversation. At that point I was giving up and was seriously considering my blessing for those two to date. I mean, Nas had dated white women before, and had gotten flack for it being how dark-skinned he was. But, most of the criticism was answered by a fist to the face. I guess that was how the school learned not to mess with Nas.
Then again, AJ is not really "white", and was more "pony from another world with white skin and blond hair and green eyes."
Well, they might be here for life: so why not let them date if they want to?
Fuck it, why not? But who?
Twilight will most likely be that Korean guy who is a hella mathematician. Fluttershy will most likely fall for that Greenpeace guy who is Jenna's weed connect. Pinkie... that flamboyant guy, the cheerleader, probably is gay.
Gaydar says he is not gay.
Really? Shit. Um, Rarity would be her bff aka the really impressive suit maker from her designer club.
Gay.
Really?
Oh yea: who the hell gets drunk off wine coolers.
True. Rainbow Dash...
Us.
No.
Yes.
If I do Jenna will-
Jenna this, Jenna that. C'mon man. You are not a kid anymore, man. Instead of doing things for Jenna's sake: do things for our sake. Besides, she seems to be pretty into you, man.
Sigh. Well I guess you are right.
What broke the conversation in my mind was a phone call to Jenna. Everyone else continued to their conversations, well flirting in Nas's and AJ's case.
"Hey bitch what'-s... What?! Yea I'm down to party..... who's with me? Me, Josh, Nas, My bro and his bitches.....You're where?! Hang on. Look for a bad bitch waving her hand. Shit, you see me?.... Oh! Ok! Yea, I see you! We will be right over.... love you too bitch, muah."
"Everyone pack up." Jenna commanded. "It's party time."
Next Chapter: Roofity
It took us a few minutes to pack the things away. The chairs, the portable canopy, and dumping the sand on the bonfire. As soon as we had everything finished, we hopped on the truck and took the minute drive up the street. The driveway was gravel, and the sound of the moving pebbles announced our arrival. We all got out and I gave the girls the customary prep talk: don't accept drinks from strangers, no alcohol, and find us if anyone gives you problems.
With that, Jenna knocked on the door and we all were assaulted with a barrage of "hello" and "welcome". The party was loud, fun, and talkative. The girls usually tried to stay together, but friends from their different clubs were all over the place and slowly they became separated. Dash stayed by my side, mostly because we were hanging with the jocks. I kept a eye on the girls every so often, and observed that they were in their groups, and occasionally invited one of their friends over to introduce their equestrian friends to their earth friends.
The magic of friendship is contagious. Heh.
The party went for hours, and the amount of alcohol in the room was just too much at that point. It seemed that everyone who went to the beach were the only ones who were sober. Or, I thought I was sober because I must of been counting wrong.
Lets see: AJ, PP, RD right next to me, FS, TS.....
No Rarity.
I excused myself from the jocks and made my way through the party to find Rarity. Nothing. I decided to check the downstairs restrooms. Nothing. Upstairs bedrooms: Nothing. It was strange, but I began to worry for her. I was on the way to alert Jenna and Nas when I was tapped on the shoulders. I turned around and saw Rarity's friend from the fashion club.
"Rowellina is in danger."
***
According to her friend: The two guys slipped something in her bottled water, and dragged her into the garage, and from the garage they plan to take her to their van, or at least that's what he overheard in the conversation as they dragged her in there.
We waited, and planned a impromptu ambush. Jenna and Nas were awaiting in the tree above their blue windowless van. I was waiting in the bushes by the back door of the van. Joshua was waiting behind his truck, which was parked right next to the van, wrapping boxing tape around his hand, and recanting the boxers prayer in Spanish.
"Y si por casualidad , me pisos y el lienzo i debe cumplir como Simón de Cirene, por favor me ayude a ponerme de pie. entonces debe un poco de gloria de alguna manera caer sobre mí por favor ayúdame a recordar que todo se lo debo a ti"
All went silent when the small garage door swung open. The two men were carrying Rarity from her arms and legs and were arguing in whispers over who had the right to have her first. I wanted to go up to them and tear their balls out, but I knew I had a job to do, which was more important than taking down the guys.
We waited for Nas and Jenna's signal to attack, and I adjusted myself with the ocean winds to hide my presence in the bush.
Here.... We.....Go!
Jenna and Nas jumped from the branch in front of the men. They were spooked and dropped Rarity. I leaped from the buses; ignoring the stings and the cuts from the bush and sharp gravel and caught Rarity's head before it landed on the jagged and blunt pebbles of the driveway. The men raised their fists ready to fight, but was attacked on their side by Joshua instead. They tried to block and swing, but were to slow for Joshua's lighting fists. It took three shots each to take each man down. Dazed and confused, that lead to phase two of the plan.
I checked Rarity's pulse.
"She's still breathing!" I yelled as the entire party scrambled out to the driveway after hearing the commotion. They looked on as Nas handcuffed them with plastic cable ties. He eventually took his position next to the storm drain for the next step.
The next step had Jenna brandishing Bob.
"So, you fuckheads were gonna do that to my friend, huh? Well, it's bad enough to cross me, but to go after someone I consider family? Oooooh I'm gonna so enjoy making an example out of you two."
Jenna used Bob to cut their clothes off to their underwear. The clothes were thrown to Nas, who in turn dumped them in the storm drain. Next was their cell phones (which Nas 'accidentally' smashed on the asphalt before kicking what was left into the drain, and then the keys to the van, then their shoes were tied up: A new set of trophies for Jenna and I. With every item down the storm drain the crowd only cheered. As soon as that was done, Jenna invited to crowd to dump their alcohol on the guys, which they did with glee.
"Where are you two fucks from, anyway?"
"Laguna."
"That's one hell of a drive to there... It's a shame you will be walking there in your skivvies," Jenna said as she cut the cable ties with her knife. "Now, get the hell out of here."
The guys bolted past the crowd, who were pelted by beer cans and glass bottles, and down the beach towards their hometown.
The attention immediately went towards Rarity and I. "We need to get her home, sorry to cut the party so short."
***
From the truck I carried Rarity to my bed. I turned around as the girls stripped her of her bikini and into her sleeping gown. I took a seat bedside, and awaited her to wake up.
"Why did they try to do that to Rarity?" Twilight asked. "She never did anything to them."
"Remember that first day when I told you that this world was dangerous? Well, here was an example. Good news is that we didn't learn it in the worst possible way. Anyway, you all should get some sleep."
I stayed up all night by Rarity's side, beating myself up in thought about how I allowed it to happen. I was so careful up until then. I knew I began to slip on their security and It nearly ended in disaster.
***
She woke an hour after dawn. She was screaming, fighting, trying to escape from the monster that was not there. I had to restrain her and tell her she was in no danger.
She latched on to me in tears and did not want to let go, she was scared from what happened the night before. According to her, the guys told her about how they spiked the water and what they planned to do to her once she was out. She tried to find me but before she could of the drug kicked in.
I assured her we stopped them before they carried it out, and that the rest of the girls were safe as well, who stormed my room when she started to yell.
"I'm sorry I wasn't there to stop them before they did that, Rare. I promised to protect you all and I nearly slipped," I said as I kissed her forehead. "I'll be better at this, I promise. Now, What do you all say we take the day off from doing anything. Pizza and movie marathon?"
The girls agreed and that settled it, although Rarity would stay in bed until I finished fixing a laying spot in the living room couch for her.
I walked out and felt a cold sweat cover my body. Somehow, someway, I felt things were gonna take a downturn in the coming weeks.
End of Act II: "The Life and Times of Faith, Paulina, Amelia, Roxy, Rowellina, and Trisha."
Author's Note
With the end of ACT II: It's time to acknowledge that the end of the story is fast approaching.
The song I linked should give at least a small sneak peak on what kind of act we are walking into.
Also: I'm starting a skype group for fans, pre-readers, proofreaders, editors and people who can help be become better in writing. If you want to join this group (and skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is my skype) and tell me you want to join the group
Anyway, Thank you for reading, supporting, and commenting :3
Within weeks of the beach house incident, Rarity was slowly getting back to normal. The two guys were arrested for indecent exposure and basically had to plead guilty, or else a small investigation work would of gotten them slapped with a harder crime. She was way more cautious than before, and always was checking her surroundings, even when it was just her friends around, both this world and her Equestrian friends.
Either way: It was the last weekend.
Monday was the first day of school, and the beginning of our last year in high school. So, for that we did the best thing we can do facing down one last year of that together, which was watch movies all day, or at least that was the plan. It was one of those old westerns where the good cowboy has the save the daughter of the rich rancher from the band of bandits, lead by a guy wearing all black and sporting a soul patch.
Jenna and Joshua were set to leave in two weeks, so they were spending their time mostly in the City of the Angels during the day to prepare for the semester. They had almost finished the move, but was still spending time back home, I guess to live in the nostalgia of suburban living one last time. I felt they were getting really close to becoming a real couple, but I guess no one wanted to make the first move because Joshua was nervous and Jenna was more traditional in that sort of sense. They were gone that day, and planned to come back that night so we all can hang out as much as we could.
Nas was also out attending a late summer family reunion, and would come back that night as well to join us in our Thursday night get-together. He said he was finally gonna ask AJ on a date that night, but he had been saying it for weeks but always backed down last minute due to the butterflies. She was totally oblivious to his feelings, but I knew she found him cute and charming, which at least which was not a surprise since both are basically influenced by the South.
We were only into a hour of the marathon, and so far the only one who was into the western was (surprise! surprise!) Applejack. She looked like a little kid watching the Saturday morning cartoons or something like that; she was that into it. Twilight was observing the movie too, but was observing and asking questions about the cinematography, which every time she asked she received a "I dunno" shrug from me. Pinkie and Fluttershy were on the kitchen table playing poker behind us, but yet managed to join in every conversation we had, which was mostly random small talk and the traditional question of "what's for lunch?" from Rainbow Dash. Rarity was sitting with us. I guess she was quite smitten with the tall, strong, blond hero with the cold blue eyes of steel, and I believed she was in her mind pretending she was the damsel in distress, waiting for her gallant white knight to save her. Rainbow Dash was basically buried into my side the entire time, watching on in complete boredom, minus the shootouts where the hero somehow fended off everyone with only a six shooter.
It was a Thursday to end all Thursdays.
Ha, kidding. It sucked. But, there was some place I always wanted to show them for a long time. it seemed like that Thursday might of been the day, because why the fuck not?
"Say girls, why don't we do something fun today?"
"Fun?! Ooooh~ I love fun!" Cried out Pinkie. The outburst startled Fluttershy a bit, but she was into the surprise I had in store as well. The rest of the girls were in agreement that maybe going outside might be a good idea too.
"So it's settled then. Alright girls, get changed to some decent clothes. I'll do the same," I said as I got up and began to walk to my room. The rest of the girls also made their way to their room to change. I was the first to get changed and made my way outside to whistle for Spike, which was unnecessary since he was sleeping next to the door with Gloria cuddled with him.
Looking at them two was cute but It made me a bit sad as well. I didn't know if Spike and Gloria did the dirty. Maybe because he was naive to such matters, or worst case scenario: they couldn't have puppies. If that was true, and people from this world couldn't reproduce with people from this and the girl's world, then that would lead to a lot of heartbreak with the men who would eventually be their husbands, myself might of been included. But, I decided to ignore it and save it for another day, we had a mall to get to.
"Whats going on?" he asked.
"We are going out, and you will get to tag along!"
"About time!"
The girls were behind me, as I pulled out the keys to the van in my pocket, and prepared to set out for fun filled day of fun. With the exception of the always-stylish Rarity, the girls were dressed in tops, and either skirts or jeans.
First stop: The Mall of the Angels.
"Where are we going first?" Twilight asked.
"It's a surprise," I answered with a mysterious tone.
"I like surprises!" Pinkie screamed.
Author's Note
I'm starting a skype group for fans, pre-readers, proofreaders, editors and people who can help me and everyone else in the chat become better in writing. If you want to join this group (and skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is my skype) and tell me you want to join the group
The drive from Lake Forest to the City of the Angels was one through the endless expanse of suburbia. The girls were unimpressed to say the least, seeing how it looked exactly like home. Once the city skyline came into view, however, the girls were awestruck by the beauty of the city; even if in my opinion it was a piece of shit.
Should of taken them here sooner.
They were wide-eyed and awake as they saw the chaos and commotion of the city, and even the human suffering with the likes of homelessness and poverty. The conversation quickly turned to one about why we would let the homeless be homeless.
I really didn't want the car talk to go down that road, so I was relieved when we reached the Mall of the Angels. Couple of hundred stores, a great food court, you get the idea.
"So this is a mall...." Rarity said out loud.
"Yea, its a building filled with shops, restaurants, and I think a movie theater."
"Just like the Canterlot strip?"
Uhh..
"Can't really say, I haven't been there."
"Well, it's really just as you described this place."
"Interesting."
We entered the mall; and for some reason it was not as packed on a summer Thursday. Usually, it would have some people and not just soccer moms and their little bundles of snots.
Still, the girls were astounded by the size of the place, which was easily twice the size of the high school, which until now was the biggest building they had been in. I stood back and smiled at the wonder in all of their faces.
"Go have fun, girls. I said as I let them loose. They had their phones so if they needed me it wouldn't be hard to contact me... and I also happen to have their locations on my phone as well, so if any of them left the mall their phones would let me know: I really did not want another beach house incident. They went by themselves and in different directions. I felt like a mommy bird watching her kids fly away from the nest for the last time. I was worried, but I knew the girls can take care of themselves. And just like releasing the young into the cold world, one refused to leave.
"So what do you want to do first, Rainbow?" I asked.
"I don't know, you're the tour guide." She said as she playfully nudged me on the shoulder.
That was a good question, I had no idea what I wanted to do. But, if this was a mall, most likely it would have a.....
"To the arcade!"
The sounds of 8-bit music and screaming kids was the beacon to a magical place. There was easily 50 or more games in the place, From skeeball to the basketball nets, and even had a DDR machine, this one had a lot of good games.
"We have arcades back in ponyville." She said unimpressed.
"Well you haven't seen my arcade yet."
Dash has never experience the joys of making children cry over rounds of street fighter. I felt like it was time I changed that. We entered the neon and fluorescent light filled electronic playground, and I became eager to show Dash the time of her life. First stop: loosen the legs.
"So how does this work again?" Dash asked as she stood on the machine, unsure of that to make of the of the metal platform with 4 directional squares.
"The screen will tell you what squares to step on."
"Like the tire sprints at practice?"
"Exactly. The song is about to start so get ready."
I wish I can say the song was not intentional, but no. I realized that I had feelings for Dash, and that I knew she felt the same. I wanted to tell her, but I knew what Jenna told me when she first me the girls. I was planning to tell Jenna that night. Jenna would of been cool with it, but the question was the whole 'those girls need to be back home' and the accompanying half-hour speech.
We were working up a sweat keeping up with the commands, but we kept going with the beat. We both were on easy so it wasn't too hard. Well, the song ended with her on top of the score count.
"I win!" she screamed as she collapsed into my arms in victory
"Yes you did."
"Don't I deserve a kiss for winning?"
"Maybe."
I felt my heart race, my head lighten up, and I became a bit more sweatier
It's finally happening?
We went for the kiss. I wanted this for a while, even though I was like a father to these girls. I was more like a best friend and a confidant to Rainbow Dash. I treated her differently. I treated her like the girl I wanted to be with. She treated me as the man she wanted to spend time with. From the first minutes of meeting her, and starting the crazy ride that was taking care of the girls, we had a connection. That connection was about to come to head by our first kiss. My lips were inches from hers, and I felt like nothing at that point could stop me from showing my deepest feelings for her. Nothing can stop the purest expression of love like the meeting of lips-
"Excuse me," The child voice asked.
We both stopped the chance to kiss, and looked. It was a boy and a girl around 10, they did not look like they were related.
"Can we use this?"
"Uh, sure" I said. We stepped away from the machine and watch the two kids step onto the platform.
"Why are you paying?" The girl asked.
"Because I'm your boyfriend. I have to pay for everything."
Rainbow and I both giggled at the two kids. Of course they played the song in extreme mode and were getting destroyed, but they were just dancing together and did not care about the score. I turned to Dash, who was still in my arms.
"Wanna play something else?"
"Like?"
"Good question"
I scanned the machines around me, trying to decide what to play next. There was types and genres of all times. One of the machine stood out from all the rest: Contra.
"This way, Dash."
We headed to the machine and I deposited two quarters for her and I.
"Does this makes me your girlfriend?" she asked with a mischievous smile.
" Funny. Okay here's how it works. This is the analog stick, up, down, left, right, ya know general directions, A is to jump and B is to fire, got all that?"
"Yep!"
Before we started, I did the oldest cheat code known to mankind, and one that would be remembered for all eternity.
>99 lives.
"Get ready."
Author's Note
I'm starting a skype group for fans, pre-readers, proofreaders, editors and people who can help me and everyone else in the chat become better in writing. If you want to join this group (and skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is my skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
With the nostalgic 8bit picture and sound dancing in the eardrum, Dash and I were off to the races. I started out hot, taking down any bastard that was in front of me, or as how Jenna puts it: "setting em' up, n' lining em' down!" It felt like a few minutes, but before we knew it, we were around a quarter into the game. It was around that time that I finally decided to take a look at Dash's score. Knowing her, she would probably use that to gloat endlessly for days about how better she was compared to me.
One quick glace at the score had me do the double take: She was beating be by 500,000 points.
This has to be a glitch, there's no way she is kicking my ass this hard.
It threw me off for the rest of the game, like a starting quarterback down by three scores. I tried too hard to catch up, which ended up making things worse. I kept losing lives and she kept dominating.
"They had harder games than this back home."
"Yea? You don't have cute girls destroying you in them".
"Applejack."
"Didn't know you swung that way."
"I don't. She has been hit on by sooooooo many stallions so I assume she is cute by their standards. One time, she was hit on by her cousin. Best part about that was they didn't even know they were cousins until they ran into each other at a family reunion".
I began to laugh, which cost me a few extra lives.
1 hour and 90 lives later we reached the final boss, and through it all I didn't see her die at least once.
"So how many times have you died?" I asked.
"None," she answered as she continued to fire on the boss. That one second distraction cost me a few more lives. Rainbow dash was just destroying the red dick looking thing. Nothing the boss did seemed to work: Rainbow Dash had this guys number and she had no intention of giving him the opportunity to win.
I had a good view from it, seeing how It was game over for me and my 99 lives. She didn't even need me. All I was for this game was both her meat shield and the only thing that kept her fro breaking the world record for the game, ever.
All on one life, by the way.
Part of me did not want to live anymore. That game was one of the few things I thought I was the best in the world in. Hell, it might of even been my fucking cutie mark. Now, that idea, that firm belief that I had backed up time and time again was crushed and scattered in the wind by Rainbow Dash.
"I don't even..."
As expected, her gloat mode began. "Well look at that: Looks like I beat ya at your own little game, Egghead. Do I get a prize?"
This cheeky..
"You want a prize? Close your eyes."
yea... no.
With a light tap, she got a boop in the nose.
She opened her eyes with a peeved look on her face.
"Really?"
"Really," I replied with a 'eat shit grin'.
She grabbed my head and pulled me in to give her a kiss on the cheek.
"Much better. So egghead: why don't you show me around the rest of the mall?"she asked as she made her way out and out to the open space
I stood there, blushing like an idiot. First time someone initiated the kiss other than myself, so sue me.
Author's Note
I'm starting a skype group for fans, pre-readers, proofreaders, editors and people who can help me and everyone else in the chat become better in writing. If you want to join this group (and skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is my skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
Also, did you know that instead of doing an update in December, I wrote a Christmas special! check it out!
"No ma'am you can't buy candy with dust line." The store clerk said. She didn't acted or sounded very nice. What a meanie!
"Aww! why not?" I asked. They let me back in Ponyville, but not here! I had to get to the bottom of it! I wanted that candy because it looked soo good!
"Because you buy it with money."
"But I don't have any money!"
"Not my problem."
I just stood there. Crabby lady had a point. If I wanted candy, I would have to down dashie's boyfriend.
He has money, I can ask him!
"Ill be right back!" I yelled, trying to find him. He could be anywhere at this point. But I wanted candy, and candy wants Pinkie Pie! Now, to find him I had to be like him, but that wont work because he is always staring at our behind all the time! But, I'll have to find him!
***
Back at school, when I wasn't with my friends, I was at the library. I know it was so of me, but the art, music, and books (oh Celestia the books!) had me interested. Even more so the expression of this world than anything else. Which was why I was in the only book store in the place. It seemed like it was rare for someone in my demographic to be here, because the lady at the counter said 'It's rare for someone like you to come in here' to me.
Classics.
Oh the classics!
Homer, Virgil, Austen, Plato, Shakespeare, Shelly (Note, do not read that after dark!), Orwell, Aristotle, Dickens, Twain. All of them were my personal favorites, and all of them I had in a bookcase in the living room. I was in the hunt for one that was recommended to me by that cute boy in my Advanced Placement English Class. He said it was a personal favorite of his. About a young girl being raised in the american south.
I looked in the classics, I had read most of these stories, all of them were amazing. This world was capable of bad, okay. But it was so beautiful at the same time, like back home. He said it showed how evil, yet at the same time how beautiful humanity can be.
To Kill a Mockingbird.
"Aha!" I screamed as I opened the book and began to give it a quick read before I was to buy it.
When he was nearly thirteen, my brother Jem got his arm badly broken...
Flashes of pink was obstructing my attention, so I looked up to see Pink Blog racing thought the part of the mall I was in, there could only had been one person...
"Pinkie?"
***
I gotta admit: The city can be quite pretty sometimes, and where he had taken us was just that. Problem was that none of the fancy shops round here were any interesting at all.
At least that was what I thought when I saw a movie store in out yonder.
I wonder if they got any more of them Eastwood movies in there.
I went into the store, straight to the 'westerns'
***
"Aww! You're adorable!" I said to the cute Labrador puppy in one of the display cages. Her little tail was waggling hard the second she looked at me, and I knew she wanted to go home with me, her cute eyes said so. I still didn't know why you have to pay to bring a dog home, but I thought even I could afford it, so I took a look at the price tag.
"Only $699.00!"
"Oh, I don't have that much money!" I pouted.
But, I had a idea. I knew someone with that much money.
"I'll be right back, little one." I said as I started to look for him... and his wallet too.
***
"Oh these just look fabulous! The stitching on these are flawless!" I said as I went through almost every individual item of clothing for women at the store. All I needed was someone to carry the two carts full of the finest fashion this "PennyJC" had to offer, and the matching shoes. Don't forget the shoes!
Well, It wasn't pretty or fun, but I had to get them to the counter.
"After this I quit," the cashier said,as he began to scan everything and bag them himself. He was such a gentleman! It took him around twenty minutes, but he did it.
"That'll be $2,386.35"
To my embarrassment, I realized I forgot all my money back home. Even so, it was way over my allowance. But, I know who did.
"I've seem to have misplaced my bits, I'll be riiight back, good sir," I said as I ran out to find him, not before hearing the cashier saying "Scratch that, killing myself."
***
Dash and I made our way to the sporting goods store. On my list was a football to throw around, since the season was coming up, and thanks to almost every starter coming back this year: we were on the radar for not just a leauge title, but a section title and a state playoff berth as well. Basically we had the spotlight on us this year. We did look like of jocks in our matching varsity lettermen jackets. We threw the football around in the isle for a few minutes, talking about next season. We were ready to win it all.
"You know, they have hoof- I mean football teams back where I'm from."
"Oh yea? Maybe I should play for them," I said with a smile. "Really don't wan't to leave you girls, you all are too much fun."
"Just admit it: you like one of us."
"Lips are sealed."
"C'mon egghead, of us girls: who would you date?" she said with a light blush, was kinda cute.
"I'll tell you tonight, how about it?"
"I'll hold you to it, you know that right?"
"I look forward to it."
***
"Ooh I like this one," I said as I looked at the back.
The Good, The Bad And The Ugly.
Good thing I had some spare cash with me. Granny always taught me that to always have cash on hand for things. I made my way to the counter to pay, the guy was large and pretty shady with his greasy ponytail.
Took one look at me and it was like he saw Celestia or somethin'
"What y'all lookin' at partner?"
"Great cosplay!"
"Come again?"
"Cosplay, you're outfit is so awesome!"
"The heck is a cosplay?"
The cashier screamed something mighty fierce.
"Are you the REAL applejack?"
"H-How did you know mah name.." I said in a cold, stern, tone. Something was strange round' here, and I was not going to let anyone stop me from finding out.
"Come with me I want to show your something!" the man said has he grabbed my had rather forcefully and dragged me out into the mall.
"What the!? Where in tarnation are we going!?"
"You never been to Hot Topic?"
Author's Note
I'm starting a skype group for fans, pre-readers, proofreaders, editors and people who can help me and everyone else in the chat become better in writing. If you want to join this group (and skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is my skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
We made our way to the food court; all eyes were on me. They all looked at me as if I was hiding something. Sadly, they were right. But no way in hell was I going to let that cat out of the bag, especially after all the time, pain, and sacrifices that came with keeping that secret.
I wasn't hungry, so a shake was all I had for lunch. The rest of the girls got whatever they wanted, with my cash of course. Even when they got their food, their eyes were glued to me, trying to figure out what on earth I was hiding.
"So are ya going to tell us what that was really about?" Applejack asked, forcing the issue even further
"I thought he was going to hurt you, AJ," I said after having some of my chocolate shake
Please just drop it. Pretty, pretty please.
"Is something the matter, dude? You're acting strange," Rainbow asked herself.
"Nope, everything's fine Dash. I'll be right back, I must use the restroom."
With that, I made my way out of their sight. I continued past the restrooms, and down the elevator while checking every other second to make sure I wasn't being followed. I soon found myself in front of the spaghetti capital of the retail world: Hot Topic.
That godforsaken shit hole, Hot Topic.
I made my way inside and began to fill a shopping basket with any and all pony merchandise I could find. Shirts, bags, vinyl figurines; the works. I managed to pile them up in a few shopping baskets, which considering the size of the store might of been a quarter of their stuff on display. Walking up the register, I noticed the fedora sitting on the cashier's head, as well as his untamable beard.
Son of a fuck..
"Wow, that's a lot of merch! You like my shirt?! It's 20% cooler now that we sell these," He said as he pointed to his black "DJ-Pwn3" shirt that was not big enough to cover his muffin top.
I blinked, at the same time looking at his punchable grin.
Just let your body do the talking.
No argument here.
My fist suddenly found itself buried in his face like a hatchet, and he went down for the count. Powered by the sudden lack of fucks, I hopped over the counter and ripped the front of his shirt off. I lifted the two baskets and made my way to the back of the store, but was stopped five steps in. I turned around and began to think.
Fuck it.
I sat the baskets down and leaped over the counter again, this time taking the guy's raggedy shoes for the trophy collection back home. A quick trip through the Hot Topic back gave way to the outside of the mall, and to the large dumpster with luckily no one in sight. With an unceremonious heave, the deed was done, and the merch found its way into the trash.
Phase I: Done. Good work.
I walked back inside as if nothing happened. The guy was still on the ground, moaning in pain. I guess I didn't know the power of my punches. Anyway, I walked back to the court to face the girls again as if nothing happened. As I came into view of the girls, I took a look at my phone to gauge the time.
Only 6 minutes? … Not bad.
I calmly sat down with them, as if nothing had happened.
"Sorry about that, now where were we?"
"We were talking about how you stampeded that there guy," Applejack answered.
"Like I said, I thought he was going to hurt you."
"That still don't explain why he knew mah name."
"I seriously couldn't tell you how he knew AJ, either a lucky guess or he's a mind reader."
"Like me!" Pinkie screamed.
Yes pinkie, like you.
AJ continued to stare me down, like one of those western movies she saw this morning. At that point, I no longer was in the mood for that shit today, so I shot her a calm look back, unflinching. She tried again to read through my lies, but failed in the attempt.
"We're still going to Hot Topic."
"Fine, let's go right now," I said as I got out of my seat It was either all hell was going to break loose or I would escape the city with the secret intact.
Either way, this was not a day to write home about.
The rest of the girls were unsure what to think. Either AJ was crazy or I was hiding something from them. All I knew was I could feel Rainbow's eyes burning into the back of my skull.
Author's Note
I have a Skype group for fans of my work, pre-readers, proofreaders, and editors. If you want to join this group (and Skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is mine skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
As we entered the empty store, I was relieved to see that the clerk was still not in sight. Either that, or mall security was about to rain holy hell on my ass.
"Go ahead, take a look." I say calmly. The fanned out and began to look at the mostly black and red merchandise with a distain on their faces, while I kept an eye out for the mall security. It was mere secons later when a cell phone ringtone went off in the store, and it sounded like it came from behind the counter. I hopped over the counter again, to see the teary store clerk I clocked earlier reaching for his phone, trying to be as silent as possible about it. He had the fear of god in his eyes when my foot stepped on the phone, stopping any chance he had in getting it. I picked it up and answered it.
"Dude! The mane six are REALLY here! You have to help me find them! I got tackled by some jackass that told me to stay away from him, fuck that asshole." The snarly voice said in desperation.
This little shit..
"What did I tell you would happen if you didn't stay away from these girls," I whispered into the phone. At that point I was ticked to the point of no emotion, just done.
"Y-you?!"
"I will beat the shit out of each and every one of you if you try that, I've been meaning to expand my trophy case lately."
"I'm still getting my friends and we'll find you and those girls!" he screamed as he hung up.
I tossed the phone across the room, hopped over the counter again, and walk over to the girls. "So ladies: You see anything you like?"
"These fashion designs are simply HORRID, I will not waste my time even touching them," Rarity announced in disgust.
"Ah' don't see anything either, guess that guy was full of it," Applejack added.
I guess that snafu is over with.
"Well then, are we set to go? I think I just want to go home and watch movies for the rest of the night," I asked.
"I like the sound of that idea," Rainbow smiled.
"Alright, c'mon."
We left the store and began the long march back to the car, this time with me trying to pick up the pace. As we reached the door, I saw the reflection of the glass: there was a pile of people headed this way. They looked in their 20's, all sizes between under to overweight. and they all had shirts.
pony shirts.
"Girls, you know what? I think we need to excersice. a good time to start running right now, yea."
We bolted out the front door and began the long sprint to the van. They were running, but wihtout a clue why. Rainbow was first, which was predicatble since she made it into a race between us. I fumbled the keys as soon as I pulled it out.
Fuckfuckfuck.
I picked up the keys off the asphalt and found the key for the van, but I was shaking in adrenaline so hard I coulsnt fit in the slot
"Cooome ON!" I screamed in desperation.
It felt like forever, but I got the key in the slot, and the door unlocked
"Get it!" I commanded.
The girls were reluctant, but got in anyway. I started the engine and began to make my way out of the parking lot, but I would of had to drive through the side of the mall for the exit
A exit the mass of people were blocking.
You fucks want to play, well lets play then.
I pused the pedal to the metal, and the van was flying right twoards them.
"Dude! what are you doing!" Rainbow Dash screamed.
"Their in my way, so I'm making them move."
Let's see if these fuckers like playing chicken.
I was raching 50mph on the group, and was closing in fast. At the last possible moment, they cleared the street and watched in agony as I blew past them. Within a minute, we were on the streets, and frantically shooting for the freeway.
"Kow I KNOW something is definetly wrong.. you better start talking," Rainbow demanded.
I had a look of guilt on my face, but I kept on driving. In my mind I was trying to tell myself this wasn't happening. That a bunch of nut jobs did not ruin everything I and my family and friends had built.
"please tell me what's wrong," she pleaded. Trying to get a reaction.
I tried to form words, I really did. But nothing came out when I tried to speak. I wanted to tell them everrything, but between getting chased and everything else, the van was not a appropriate time or venue.
I thought the nightmare was over, until I noticed what was closing in on us on the mirror
Motherfuckers.
Behind us was a small armada of cheap cars, most from the early 90's-80's, with a few modern Priuses and hybrids in the mix. Every single one of them had a pony, furry, Doctor Who, and even a Zelda sticker on their bodies. They were all blaring their horns, trying to get the girls attention.
Do these fucks ever give up? I thought I was done with them.
"I'm sorry, Rainbow Dash, but this talk has to wait," I said, concentrating on trying to get away from the mob.
They looked behind them and saw the crowd of cars chasing us. One did manage to get close enough for one of the drivers to try to throw something through one of the rolled down windows, but didn’t hear it hit anything inside the car, so I assumed that whatever he threw missed by a mile.
"Why are they chasing us?" Twilight asked in concern.
"Dunno, but they won't be for long. Hang on!"
My engine roared as I entered the on-ramp of the elevated highway. Traffic was picking up, so if I couldn't beat the mob by speed, I would by maneuvering the infamous and hair-pulling City of the Angels traffic. I went down the 110 highway, with only seconds to cross into lanes that were moving faster than the rest of the freeway like a game of frogger. Behind me, the mob was trickling through the traffic, getting caught up in some of it. I held a grateful sigh when I saw some pull to the off ramp and end their chase.
"That should hold them off for now. We still have to make it home," I said with a sense of relief.
It took me the better part of twenty minutes to hit the ramp to the much more open 105 freeway, and I took off like a bat out of hell. I was going around ninety miles per hour, with no cop in sight. I was hoping for them to pull me over so I could at least explain what the hell was happening.
"These guys are the worse kind of people; I will NOT let them get their hands on you girls," I said out loud, trying to convince myself to keep driving; to keep them away from the girls.
They still had no idea what was going on. They kept looking back at our pursuers, which were slowly losing us in their chase. I took an off ramp to the city streets. I also drove recklessly in them, passing red lights and stop signs, to ensure that they were gone. By the time I felt like I had fully lost them, I found the entrance to the 91 freeway, with a hop onto the five freeway a few miles away that would send us all home.
I returned to normal speed as we continued, my mind racing on what to tell them. Which wouldn't sound bad except there was the whole “I'm driving” part that nearly got me into a fender bender or two. Still, there was no way to avoid the fact that I had to tell them everything. There was no telling how would they react. Out of the many ways, it could go, all but two, either they would understand, or they would know, then a massive harem orgy happens.I was not betting on either being the outcome.
"You're making me worried." Rainbow pouted, not happy with the fact that she was not in the loop of things.
"Why are them people follow'n us?!" Applejack demanded. She also wanted answers.
"Something just doesn't add up," Twilight commented, trying to connect the dots.
I took a deep breath.
"I-I'm sorry," I said, trying to keep myself from choking up.
"Sorry for what!" Rainbow exclaimed in concern.
"There's no easy way to say this.."
I took a deep breath, there was no turning back now.
"But half the world knows who you girls are."
They all were silent for a moment, and began to let what I just said sink in...
"H-how is that even possible?" Twilight asked, confused by what I just said
I took one last look at Dash, and lowered my head in guilt.
I just hope the universe doesn't implode for doing this..
"I guess it's time tell you girls everything, it'll have to wait until we get home, though."
Author's Note
I have a Skype group for fans of my work, pre-readers, proofreaders, and editors. If you want to join this group (and Skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is mine skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
I said nothing the rest of the way home because I was a nervous wreck. It was apparent on my face that I had something to hide. Even as I parked the van in front of the house through the back alleyway, I still had nothing to say. I tried to keep my mouth shut as I entered the door, but that quickly ended.
"We’re here, so tell us," Rainbow Dash said impatiently.
"Sit."
They all took their usual seats in the living room as I changed the input to the big screen to my computer, the episode was loaded, and it was ready to go. I was gonna tell them, honest I was. But I really hoped it wasn't like that, when I was cornered with questions and the only answer I had was... well, just the prospect of them in my world was confusing in the first place. But, I guess I thought all those answers would come in time.
I pressed play.
Once upon a time, in the magical land of Equestria, there were two regal sisters who ruled together and created harmony for all the land. To do this...
I walked behind them into the kitchen and pulled out a bottle of Tennessee Whiskey and a can of coke. I generally wasn't a drinking man, but the situation called for it. It calmed me, but I forgot alcohol made me emotional. As soon as I heard the confused reactions of the girls realizing they were looking back at themselves, I finished my cup and walked over. They all saw themselves on the television now, so no use in dragging it out. Rainbow walked over to me, the sight of disappointment and confusion on her face.
“Is... this a joke?"
My silence was enough. She soaked my lack of words for a moment.
"Why didn't you tell us this before?"
"Well.. I.. I just couldn't.."
"So.. We're just some sideshow act?! How long have you known about this?"
I couldn't answer, I turned my back on them, trying to not answer, the guilt overwhelming me. Keeping it from them was a mistake. It was now my undoing.
"Look at me.. I said look at me!" Rainbow Dash said as she grabbed me by my chin and pulled it to face her.
"Why didn't you tell us! Tell me!"
"BECAUSE I WANTED TO PROTECT YOU," I screamed at the top of my lungs. "Do you know what would have happened if I told you? There could have been a high risk in doing that. For all I know the universe could have just vanished if I told you or you could have gotten hurt or worse! And I DIDN'T WANT THAT!
Dash was on the verge of tears, which made me feel more like shit because making her cry was the one thing I swore never to do, yet I was about to. I walked up to her and pulled her into a hug. "..And because most of all, I like you Dash.. And I didn't want to see anything happen to you. "
"So those guys back there..." Applejack asked,
"They're fans of the show... And you."
Applejack seemed mortified at the statement and visibly shuddered. "They’re all creeps like that?"
"Not really. It's how I recognized all of you in the beginning. And also Joshua is as well."
"Him?!" The girls screamed in shock. They never expected someone as tough and masculine to enjoy it.
"Yea, you should have seen the look on his face after he saw Fluttershy for the first time."
Fluttershy had the cutest blush at that moment.
Even with the quick lightheartedness, it didn't excuse me for fucking up.
"I.. I had to protect you from the truth," I said, letting go of Rainbow and starting my walk of shame out the door. I was gonna stay in my old room in the main house.
"I'm so sorry."
"You're not going anywhere," Rainbow Dash said, holding me against the wall
"Let go Dash.."
"No!"
"I've probably just ruined the friendship we all had, I honestly doubt you want anything to do with me," I said as I tried to wiggle away from her grip, but she only pinned me harder.
"What part of you're not going anywhere did you not understand!?"
"I've pretty much lied to all your faces and you still want me here? WHY!?"
"BECAUSE I LIKE YOU, YA BIG IDIOT!" She screamed.
"W-what?"
"Yeah you lied to us, yes I'm outraged at you for hiding the truth from us, but I still lo- care about you and appreciate all you've done."
"Shoot if I didn't know any better I'd say we'd be completely up the creek without a paddle if it weren't for you." Applejack added.
"You've brought us all together when we needed each other the most!" added Twilight.
"And we're v-very grateful for that," Fluttershy chimed in.
"You're quite the friend," Rarity said.
"And we'll never leave your side!" Pinkie screamed.
"I don't deserve your friendships.. Let alone your compassion," I said. I knew it was the alcohol talking, but it just came out.
"Stop putting yourself down!"
"No! I feel as if I've committed the worst act a man can ever commit and it hurts me so much because..."
"Because why?"
"I-I'm afraid to lose you." I said with a single tear down my cheek.
"You're not going to get rid of me and my friends so quickly, egghead." Rainbow Dash said, right after she let go of me, only to wrap her hands tightly around me.
I looked into her magenta eyes and smiled while I wiped away her single tear and kissed her on the forehead. "I was hoping you would say that."
I wanted to revel in this moment for a little while, but Rainbow Dash had other ideas. She pinned me back against the wall.
"So, I remember you telling me that you were gonna tell us who of the six of us you like. You think I would forget?" Rainbow Dash asked with a grin.
Author's Note
I have a Skype group for fans of my work, pre-readers, proofreaders, and editors. If you want to join this group (and Skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is mine skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
The Last Weekend Day 1-10
Oh yeah, that.
"Wait, what?" Twilight asked. Everyone was curious as well.
"He told me that he would date one of us, and he would say it when we came back home," Rainbow answered.
I forgot all about that when the mess started. I forgot tonight was the night I was going to tell her.
"Well?" she pressed again.
Well, here goes nothing.
I powered my shoulders enough for her to let go, and I began to caress her cheek.
"C mon Dash you didn't notice it this entire time?"
Rainbow Dash had a blush to her, the reddest that I've ever seen. She began to smile and giggle as I did the same.
"Do we have to do this in front of the gals? Fine, I-I like you too, egghead."
The rest of the girls let out an "Aww" before my forehead met with hers. We drowned out the audible squeals of joy from her friends; we drowned out the light; we drowned out everything else but us. Our eyes were closed, our lips were anticipating their first touch
I moved my lips closer to hers, and she began to do the same.
*Bam!*
The sound of the front door shot Dash and I back to reality and staring at the front door. Through the windows were multiple flashes of flashlights peering into the house. The sound of them were loud. Most had mousy or mousey voices, all of them seemed angry.
Oh no....
"Safe room! Safe room!" I ordered. The girls couldn't move. They were like deer caught in headlights. We had practice this since they came to this world. They knew the drill; they knew how to get there. They now knew why we practiced this, other than saying 'home invasion robberies.' It only happened one once before: back with the feds. We had time to get them in there; we did it quietly. This time it was immediate and in your face. They were not prepared.
"Now!" I screamed. Giving each a push to each to snap them back to reality. They began to scramble to the safe compartment. The intruders were banging harder and harder on the steel-reinforced door. It was only a matter of time before it gave in, but I was hoping enough time to hide them.
It was too late.
The sound of the wood inside the door snapping was like a dagger to my stomach. Everyone was inside except for Rainbow Dash; it would be too late to hide them. I reached into the closet that they were in and pulled out the broom and stepped on the part where the handle and the brush met, snapping it off.
"Give us the girls!" The crowd of over fifty or so men screamed out.
If it were Jenna: fifty men would be child's play. But, Jenna was not here, and I was not Jenna.
They backed off as I swung the stick, keeping in the narrow hallway so that numbers would not matter. Every time someone would get to close into the hallway, they would be pelted with jabs from the stick until they backed off. I didn't stand a chance against them; I just needed to buy enough time for Jenna to arrive, whenever that may be.
One person charged with a 2x4. I gave him my jabs, but it all landed on wood. I finally met my limit when he used his wood to jab me in my stomach. I bent over in pain, giving him the opportunity to break it over the back of my head. I fell on my knees; my vision suddenly became fuzzy.
"Hello there, girls," the guy said. I remembered him being the guy I confronted at the mall.
"It's a shame it had to come to this.. I didn't want to hurt your friend," he said as he gave me an extra kick to my side.
"Y-you fucking cunt," I said with a cough.
"C'mon boys! We have a convention to get too!"
The crowd flooded the hallway and the safe room and began to drag the girls by their wrist one by one.
"Let go of me you heathens!" Rarity screamed, clawing and biting any piece of skin that was within striking distance.
"Why I oughta knock you all senseless!" Applejack hollered, swinging and punching at anything.
"P-please stop!" Fluttershy pleaded. She tried to wiggle her wrist away, but it was all in vain.
"Let go of me!" Twilight yelled.
"Help us!" Pinkie screamed.
"Girls!" I screamed. I tried to get up in one last ditch effort to save them but was rewarded with another strike from the 2x4. The air escaped from my chest, and I keeled over in pain. Outside, the girls were screaming for help while the crowd began to sing the theme from the show in cheer.
"Egghead!" Rainbow screamed as she try to reach for my hand, even if she was near the door and I was on the floor around fifteen feet away.
"D-Dash!" I yelled as I reached out with my hand to her, even if I knew she was way too far for my grasp.
The guy from the mall walked back over to me, a sinister grin well planted on his face. "Like I said, I didn't want it to have to come to this." He kicked me in the face, and I finally stopped moving, the ceiling above me going in circles. "See ya later, prick."
I knew I was about to blackout, but something was bothering me, I felt the ooze of a liquid coming from the side of my head. With what straight I had left, I dabbed the side of the back of my head and lifted the arm in front of me. It was my blood.
Ow, the edge.
My arm went limp into the tile floor as I faded out to consciousness.
I had heard one last voice before I slipped into the black.
"Brother?! Brother?!"
End of Day 1
Author's Note
I have a Skype group for fans of my work, pre-readers, proofreaders, and editors. If you want to join this group (and Skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is mine skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
Spittin' my game at girls would not make me nervous. It was something I do as part of my day like eating or taking a shit.
But, there was something about her .
Her silky blond hair, her bright green eyes, her freckles, and her bang'n hot bod. Physically, I would love to smash on that all night. There was her as well, the brains and her heart. She was also the only one I can talk farming to, and she was one of the kindest souls I knew, even if she was stubborn as a mule.
My family was right after all, white country girls are a black man's kryptonite!
That kryptonite had me outside her door in my Sunday best with a bouquet of flowers in my hand. I was staring at the door in the dark, too scared to move. I also had no idea what I was going to say
"Hey Amelia, you know I liked you..."
Na.
"Hey baby, you like me, I like you, let's fuck."
Hell na.
As I said, that girl got my game on check.
"Fuck, let's just get this over with," I whispered to myself as I knocked on the door.
I expected someone to answer, but nothing. It was a giant let down.
"Oh well, maybe I should try tom-"
The door swung open, and before I had the chance to run or even holler, I was on the ground and a petite mass on top of my chest.
"Where the fuck are they! What have you done to them! Tell me you fuck boy!" She screamed. Jenna was seeing red and when she was in that state: no amount of heaven or hell could or would want to stop her.
"I don't know what you are talking about Jenna! It's me, Nas!"
Bob was out and sharp as ever, with every second, was it getting closer and closer to my neck. Any attempt to get her off of me would end up with that thing going through a body part, which would, at the worst, have ended my football season.
The porch light turned on and Jenna finally saw who she had pinned down. Her rage stopped instantly.
Thank you, Joshua!
"Nassir?" Jenna asked as she got off of me. I felt relieved when Bob went back under her shirt.
"The hell are you doing here, and why are you dressed like that?" Joshua asked.
"Well,-"
"You were finally going to ask AJ out?" Jenna assumed.
"Yes, Ma'am."
"Come on in then."
***
"What the fuck happened?!" I yelled.
The house was trashed, a lot of things were broken, and it smelled like armpit sweat. My friend was passed out on the couch, a piece of gauze on the side of his face. There was something missing, but it wasn't coming to me.
It came pretty quick because usually I would greet her and spit some game.
"Where are the girls!?"
"Gone. We have no idea where they went, or who took them and... Are you wearing a suit?" Jenna asked
"Yeah? You didn't see the suit?" Joshua replied.
"No, it was too dark. Dayum, you really must be into her to actually come out in a suit."
"Can we not do this? I have to find AJ!"
We all stopped when we began to hear him groan.
***
I was still wobbly as I regained consciousnesses, but I was relieved that I was quickly surrounded by people I knew. They helped me sit up on the couch, and all kneeled in front of me, desperate for answers.
When the wobbliness stopped, I finally answered their question.
"I took the girls to the mall, and they were found out and we were chased out the mall. Before they stormed the house and took the girls, they began to suspect too much. They know everything now."
"Jesus..." Jenna breathed.
"What? What secret?!" Nas asked. I knew he would be mindfucked, but there was no point in hiding it anymore. I pointed to the television and told him to turn it on.
"I don't know why I have to turn it on, you could just tell me." He commented as he clicked on the red button on the remote.
He stood back as the television was warming up, and expected anything. He was still unprepared.
I forgot what episode it was on, but it had the entire six in the scene.
He paused it immediately and began to stare, his eyes revealing the grinding of the gears of his mind. It was slow at first because he still wasn't sure what he was looking for, other than six ponies that looked familiar.
The hair color, the style, the personality.
He walked closer and observed the cowgirl pony.
It then hit him like a ton of bricks.
"What the fuck!" Nas screamed as he backed from the television, landing on a chair. "That is no fucking coincidence! Tell me it is a coincidence!"
"I'm sorry Nas, you wanted to fuck a pony this whole time." I said laughing. The laughing only made me light headed and I promptly collapsed into my seat.
His eyes were wide and his mouth was hanging down. He was stupefied, and it amused me to no end. Maybe it was to hide the mixed feelings of the worthlessness of not protecting the girls.
"I don't believe this! This is bullshit!" Nas yelled.
"Its true, all of it."
Everyone looked up the flight of stairs to see Spike walk down the stairs. "You have to get Twilight and the girls! Those guys seem like bad news!"
"You can talk!?" Nassir asked, apparently not prepared for the mindfucking he was receiving.
"Yes, I can! I can also use the toilet!"
TMI, spike. TMI
"I think I need to lie down." Nas said in defeat, and he collapsed to the ground.
"So do you know where they are taking them?" Jenna asked. She was more into the business at hand.
"No idea, but somehow they tracked me here. In fact, I think one of them threw something at the car, and it could still be there.
Jenna wasted no time in leaving the house to check.
"But, that means you want to get with Dash!" Nas asked.
I giggled. "We kinda began dating between coming back to the house and the mob's arrival, arrived, so....."
"Really? Congrats bro, you two were meant for each other, even if it is technically bestiality." Nassir commented.
Joshua smiled and gave me a nod of approval.
The moment ended with a scream from Jenna as she barged in the house. "That dumbass! I can't believe he is dumb enough to not cover his tracks!"
Jenna had what looked like a cell phone in her hand, and a look of excitement.
"Let me guess, that iPhone tracking app?"
"Yessir!"
"Can it be reversible, so you can see the location of who is tracking the phone?" Joshua asked.
Jenna did not answer. She only gave him her most sinister, malicious smile.
Author's Note
I have a Skype group for fans of my work, pre-readers, proofreaders, and editors. If you want to join this group (and Skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is mine skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
View Online
The Last Weekend Day 2-2 "Stuck in the Middle with You"
There are many places I would call “hellish.” The place we were in was among the stronger candidates.
It was a basement some 20 miles from my house in a well-to do -neighborhood that had a view of the downtown. His place was a mess. Between the dirty clothes and empty two-liter bottles on the floor, there was also the owner’s collection. The walls were all lined with posters, figurines filled the cabinets and desks, and the bed had two or three body pillows on it. The common theme to this man-made hell was anime, Sonic, and My Little Pony. Worse than the mess and the yellow stained socks around the computer was the strong musky smell.
Nassir nearly lost it, especially when he was hiding along the wall next to a poster of Applejack having sex with Caramel.
I'm gonna beat this guy's ass.
Yet, we were determined to find the girls. We waited for our target to come home, which he did after an hour of waiting. The sound of heavy footsteps were heard above us, and we prepared for the ambush. The wooden steps groaned as he came down, mumbling in anger about his mother not leaving him pizza money.
As soon as he turned his back, Nassir went for the kill. Armed with a soaked cloth, he wrapped his hand around and shoved the rag to the guy's face.
"Hey brotha, does this smell like chloroform to you?"
The heavyset man fought, but quickly succumbed to the chemical. Nassir held on to him as he fell into the chair I put behind the guy.
***
He woke up in an activity of motion, as if he was trying to get away from the get-go, but he soon realized he couldn't move because his arms and legs were duct taped to chair he fainted on. We waited for him to calm down before we revealed ourselves from the shadows. He saw my face and he began to turn pale white
"Well, now you know why we are here."
He didn't move. His eyes were bulging out, his breaths heavier.
I ripped the tape from his mouth and tore a large amount of hair off with it.
"Fuck, man! That hurts!" He cried out in pain.
"It’s gonna be a whole lot more painful if you don't tell us where the girls are!" Jenna demanded.
"Show me your tits and I might think about it."
"Wait a minute, I know that voice. Aren’t you 'xxxrainbowdashsonic69bronyxxx', the really bad pony reviewer who uses that shittily drawn Sonic OC?" Joshua asked
"Yea, so what? Either way I'm not telling you where they are!"
I walked up to him and got on one knee so that we were eye to eye. I tried one last time to get the information.
"Look, I know what those girls mean to you. I have been taking care of them for almost a year and they are more important to me than anything in the world. I just want them to be home and safe-"
"Look, buddy. I'm going to fuck all of them one day and your shitty sob story is not going to help."
"Alright, I tried. Plan B." I said as I stood
"Plan B?" The guy asked.
"Yeah!" I hollered as I shattered a glass cup with Celestia's cutie march etched against the wall.
"Hey! That was expensive!"
"Well, if you don't want us to destroy anything, tell us what we need to know!"
We fanned out and began to look for things to destroy. I began to smash figurines and toys against the floor. Armed with a screwdriver, Joshua began to screw loose the computer with a magnet next to him with the intention of nuking the hard drive. Jenna used Bob to slash the three body pillows. I would have loved to do the honor of ripping up the body pillow of my girl, but only jenna had the tool to. The other two pillows were a sonic character by the name of cream, and one that was a female version of his green and navy blue Sonic original character. Nassir went and pulled down each poster one by one, ripping them into pieces as well.
He begged for us to stop the entire time, it fell on deaf ears because it wasn't what we wanted to hear. I decided it was time to up the ante. I yanked the Xbox one from the TV stand without taking the cords out first and carried it as if I was going to throw it.
"Ten seconds, boy! Or else this is going through your expensive looking big screen!"
"You're bluffing!"
"Nine!"
"That cost me all those good boy points!"
"Eight!"
"Let me fuck them first!"
"Just for that: ONE!"
"Okay! fine, fine! I'll talk!"
Everyone stopped the destruction and surrounded the guy, who was close to crying.
"Who has them and why?"
"Page Pusher of Pony Free Radio. He promised me I would have my own reviewer show on his network if I took them from you! He told me he was taking them to "Las Pegasus Alicon" in Vegas!
"The scrawny little dude with the ego and the dreadlocks?"
"Yea, that guy."
We all looked at each other. We all knew what to do next.
"If you tell anyone we will be back, and with a lot more unpleasant things to do," Jenna threatened as she taped his mouth back shut with a piece of duct tape.
We went upstairs and to the van a few blocks away. it was still early evening so we had no desire to hurry: the convention was to last all weekend.
"As soon as we get home, we all have an hour to get our shit together to break the girls out," Jenna commanded.
Author's Note
Inspired by this [graphic warning]
Seriously, This was one of the first scenes I thought up of when I started writing this story, so I've been holding on to this scene for years!
I have a Skype group for fans of my work, pre-readers, proofreaders, and editors. If you want to join this group (and Skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is mine skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
The Last Weekend Day 2-3 "Hands"
I opened my eyes again, hoping that the last few hours was just a horrible dream.
It wasn't, it fucking wasn't.
I closed and opened them again and saw the same scenario as before. My friends and I were huddled at the far corner of a shitty windowless van, somewhere in the middle of nowhere. I remember my body feeling funny when Egghead finally told me he liked me, I remember the fear I heard when those fuck boys came to take us away. I felt the sadness and held in the tears as we were driven away hours ago. Every minute it seemed like the bright lights were getting fewer and far between. We even went uphill for what seemed like an hour. By the time we went downhill the lights were gone outside, all there was was the moonlight illuminating nothingness. The freeway signs all said one thing: Barstow.
The fuck is a "Barstow"?
My mind was on my Egghead. I nearly choked up thinking that at that moment he was lying in a pool in his own blood. Even as the thought of never seeing him again was entering my mind. I began to get emotional, holding back the tears
Get it together, Dash! No time to be breaking down like this. The girls fucking depend on you!
In front of the six of us were four men: two in the front, while the other two were looking at us on the other side of the van. One was holding the sliding door, the other was on the other corner, staring at us. He was breathing heavily and touching himself between his legs, it looked like he was staring at Fluttershy.
Fluttershy looked down, trying not to see that sick fuck looking at her while getting off.
"Hi Fluttershy, you look really pretty," he said.
Fluttershy didn't say anything, she just looked down.
"I love you, why don't you and I become boyfriend and girlfriend?"
She began to scoot back, deeper into the pile of bodies that was our group. Did the fucker take the hint?
Nooooooo.
He crawled forward and grabbed Fluttershy by her ankle. "Come sit on my lap, sweetie," he said as he began to drag her to his corner. She yelled in surprise, then screamed in fear, thrashing and trying to wiggle free. The other girls held on to her and it began a tug of war over her body. I jumped in by sliding next to her.
"Back the fuck off!" I screamed as I kicked him in the face. I kept at it until he yelled in anger. He let go of Fluttershy leg and attacked me.
"Fuck you, crusty cunt!" He said as he jumped on top of me and began to swing. His swung like a pussy, so his punches felt like nothing. I lifted my legs to his chest and shoved him off with all of my strength. He bumped his head against the top of the white van. and stumbled back to his corner like the little bitch he was.
"I'm gonna kick your ass!" He hollered as he lunged at me.
"Bring it, fat ass!"
The rest of the girls continued to huddle together, Applejack knelt in front of them and was the only one between them and the girls. The asshole’s lunge to me was stopped by the guy holding the door. He grabbed my attacker and pinned him to the ground.
"Stop, you autistic fuck! Page Pusher wants them in fuckable shape!"
Fluttershy began to cry as the other girls began to console her. Applejack and I guarded the other four, shooting glares of death.
"Do you think they forgot about us," Fluttershy sobbed, The rest of the girls looked uneasy at both her and myself.
Why the fuck are they looking at me like that?
I felt why. A small stream of tears was paving its way through my cheek.
Goddammit.
"Egghead, Jenna and Josh and Nas are probably on their way to find us. I believe in them. Until then we need to stick together and not let any of us leave the group’s sight. They are counting on us to keep it together, girls," I said as I wiped the tears from my face, my eyes still locked on the guys.
Author's Note
I have a Skype group for fans of my work, pre-readers, proofreaders, and editors. If you want to join this group (and Skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is mine skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
We arrived in Vegas around five o'clock as the sky was starting to turn from pitch black to a lighter shade of blue. We drove past the glitz and glamor of the greater Strip area and its lure of sun, fun, sex, and secrets. We found ourselves past two abandoned hotel construction sites to a 'dive' known as the “Riviera Hotel and Casino”. It was right across the street from “Circus Circus”, another infamous dive.
The hotel was, by all intents and purposes, a dive: it smelled old and musty, which was a characteristic of a dive. The carpeting was, at best, at least a decade old, was manned by shady looking card dealers that looked like they had done time behind bars, and was virtually empty, which was pretty awful for being in a city that never closed. The hotel portion was also empty so we had little to no danger of running into someone in the mob that attacked me, or a random passerby asking why the side of my head was in a wrap.
"Do you really think we can trust these guys? 4chan isn't known for the kindness," Jenna said.
"I've known these guys for years. I can at least," Joshua added.
"You sure? They do say ‘nigger’ at least once a thread, that's so not the business," Nas scowled.
"And plus, the made me post my tits."
We all stopped to look at Jenna, who was looking at us as if we were crazy.
"Run that by us one more time?" Josh asked.
"Well, I was on the thread that bro made to recruit the guys. I told them I was his sister and confirmed his story. Everyone kept saying ‘its or GTFO.’"
Both Nassir's and Joshua's mouths were hung open.
"You mean to tell me while we were asleep and Joshua was driving, you posted a picture of your b-cup babies on the internet?" Nassir gawked.
They reached for their phones and tried to go in it, only to have their phones quickly snatched away by Jenna.
"Alright, if you guys want your phone's back you better..... Huh, it was deleted.... ‘User was banned for this post.’ Everyone is calling 'Scruffy' a ‘cock sucking cuck’ .... Alright, all's well that ends well I guess?" Jenna said as she tossed the phones back to the guys. We got on the rickety-looking elevators and went up.
"For a con billed as the best one ever, they sure chose a dump to host it at," Joshua commented. The floor tile was cracked, as well as some of the glass panels that were lined along the wall. It was a short ride from the lobby floor and we found ourselves walking down an uninspiring hallway, which was laughable because once upon a time, it used to be the best casino in the Strip; at least a few decades before we were born.
"Hey brother, how are you holding up?" Jenna asked as we walked the halls, to meet the 4chan group that used a hotel room as a 'war room'. Ironically, it was room number 34. I still had the anger, including fear, sadness, and anxiety. It was the anger that was keeping me from dropping down and drowning in a pool of my own tears.
"Ask me that after we get them home."
We found the door and Jenna gave it three small knocks. A few seconds later the door creaked open only an inch.
"Password?"
"I want to cum inside Rainbow Dash," Jenna answered.
The door opened and we went inside. We had little to no wiggle room as the room was filled way beyond capacity, with fifty people of all walks of life in that room. There was men, women, young, old, blacks, whites, Hispanics, and Asians among others. They all looked at me intently as if I was under a microscope. They were looking at me because they were curious about what it would be likein my shoes, to have those six amazing women taken from me, to have Rainbow Dash tell me she felt the same about me. Leaning on the TV stand was their leader. He was larger, blond, and had an aura of "outgoing" emanating about him.
"You must be them! Name's Captain, or Cap for short!" He gave everyone a handshake but gave me a hug.
"We will get your girls back ,don't worry.Those assholes will pay for what they did."
I discussed the situation, and by request I gave them the story from day one. From bringing the girls together, Nassir and Jenna's first reaction to them, and the little adventures we had along the way. There were times that I had to stop to wipe a tear. The memories I had of them were sweet but tainted with the fact they were being held against their will. Everyone gave me a group hug as I finished the events of yesterday and began to sob. I never wanted any of it to happen at all. I just wanted them back home.
"I guess the cat’s out of the bag folks," Cap said as he looked through his phone. "All the show guests left in anger last night. The con is saying they have something better. Thank god for horse drama."
The plans were created and the strategy approved. We would 'attack' during the Voice Actors panel, which we figured at that time would be Page Pusher dragging his prizes on the stage for everyone to know he was the top dog in the fandom, because he held the keys to being a "brony god."
I was given a hoodie as well from Cap. "Just in case anyone that attacked you is here."
The Last Weekend Day 2-6
Showtime.
I rushed the stage. There was no thought to it, only the instinct of running to the girls. Running to Rainbow Dash.
Page Pusher looked helpless and agitated when I began my charge. His nerves were stressed even more so to see a whole row of people charging for his men and the con's security. His goons put up a good fight but were no match for the smaller, but more aggressive bunch. The largest guy in his posse of black button-ups stood between me and the metal steps to get to the girls. It didn't matter in my eyes. He may have been taller and bigger, but he was not intimidating by any stretch of my imagination, especially with who I was fighting for.
He charged me at the same time, hoping to use my momentum against me. I braced for the hit and prepared my shoulder to bear the brunt of that hit. My time with the football team prepared me for this, even if it wouldn’t help the fact it was going to hurt as hell.
From the corner of my eye came Nassir. He ran through the small alley space between rows of chairs with his shoulder also raised. The man was concentrated at me and did not see Nas come from his blindside. Nassir crashed into my opponent without the guy having any warning. Not only did he knock the taller, larger man off his knees from the shoulder to shoulder impact, but he used enough force to send the man flailing into the brown, padded wall. The man staggered up and began to run again, this time passing me and headed straight for the exit, crying and holding his shoulder.
"Get your girl, and get AJ for me! " Nassir said as he nursed his shoulder, satisfied about the textbook stiff block that he unleashed. The stage became closer, and the metal stairs to the stage in sight. I saw that Page Pusher moved through the tight passage, dragging himself between the girl's chairs and the whiteboard. "I'm kicking that guys ass! How dare he try to humiliate me! " Rainbow Dash was at the far end of the table and the last line of defense. As he passed her she grabbed on to his wrist, trying to buy me time.
"Let go!" He screamed.
"No!" She snapped back.
The rest of the girls held on to her, a tug of war match with Page Pusher's arm. Page Pusher unbuttoned his buttoned-up long sleeve shirt, causing the girls to collapse into each other behind the tables. He turned around and prepared for my arrival, which at that moment I hurdled over the collapsable metal chairs they lined up as sort of a 'buffer zone'
"You are not denying me of my rightful place as the face of the fandom! " He screamed as I ran up the metal steps. Our eyes locked as I stopped at the edge of the platform.
"Move," I commanded.
He charged me with his fist cocked back and ready to swing as soon as my face was in range. I charged as well, waiting for him to back down. When it seemed all but certain he wasn't backing down, I devised a plan.
He jerked his fist forward, hoping for his fist to meet my face as we were colliding. At the last second, I dove on my knees and tilted my head back, narrowing missing his hook by inches. I stopped by pressing my left hand on the carpet and had my right hand in a fist. He turned his full body around, which exposed my target area.
Checkmate.
My fist sprang to his crotch, which crashed into it with a thunderous blow. I got on my feet as he bent forward in pain. I grabbed his belt on his backside and his white tank top.
"Git gud, skrub."
With a heave, I launched him from the top of the platform and onto the collapsible chairs below. With one leap, I was on top of the table. Outnumbered ten to one, we had beaten back the rest of the convention out of the room. I turned to the girls, who were standing in front of me, with Rainbow Dash at the front of them.
"Ladies, I came to get you the fuck out of here! " I said heroically. My heart began to flutter, the butterflies were in full force as Rainbow Dash walked to me, her head below my crotch area. She let a fist fly and it connected at my stomach. The shock of the hit felled me to my knees.
"What?!" I said in pain.
"The fuck took you so long?" She gingerly said as she leaned forward, our lips meeting for the first time.
We locked tongues a few times, and ended with our foreheads together, giggling at the pure joy of the moment.
“You know how long I had been waiting for that?” I said. as I caressed her cheek with my hands.
“Me too, Egghead. Me too.”
"Isn't that cute! But pressing shit, brother! Pressing shit! " Jenna hollered. We snapped back to reality and found ourselves trapped in the room.
"Where do we go from here? " Nassir asked seated on a chair while rotating his shoulder in pain. Applejack was next to him as they exchanged a giant hug a few seconds ago.
"Through the wall behind us is the vendor's hall. We can break out through there and meet up at the Wyatt! " Captain commanded.
"Better than this dump! Let's go! " Jenna barked.
With Captain on one end and Jenna on the other, they opened the wall-mounted doors, leading to the vendor hall on the other side. The hall was big, enough for someone to walk around freely. It was also in panic.
The vendors were grabbing their money and their most prized merchandise and were making a mad dash for the side exits. It was because between our small strike team and the safety of the Las Vegas heat was a large crowd of con goers and a scrawny man in a white tank top. We were once again outnumbered ten to one, and this time they were ready to fight
"Going somewhere? " Page Pusher asked with a cynical grin.
My adrenaline began to wind down after leaving the main hall, enough to notice that Rainbow Dash had clasped my hand so tightly that was tingling from the lack of circulation. I wiggled my hand free from her grip and nursed my dead hand.
"Too much?" Dash asked.
"Worth it, though," I replied, sharing a quick kiss under the shadow of the storm that was about to bear down on us.
On the other side of the room, Page Pusher's anger was written all over his face, eyeing our hand holding and kiss with jealousy and disdain.
"L-Last chance, thiefs! Turn over the girls or else we will not be so love and tolerable. Our brohooves will be for pain, and not for fun." He demanded.
His mob cheered with his words, ready to fight for what was rightfully Page's. That demand was met with smirks, giggles, and witty comebacks shared between our group.
"Fat chance, jackass. You think your spaghetti squad can stop us? Everyone knows not even a hundred betas can beat an alpha." Captain replied, with a shit-eating grin on his face. With that defiant comment from his rival, Page Pusher charged with a blood-curdling yell. Behind him was the large mass of his supporters following him and charging right at us, like a wall of flesh and fat coming right for us.
"Here we go!" Jenna screamed as she charged, everyone in our group following behind. I stayed behind and looked for a place to hide the girls from the upcoming battle. Next to the charging group was a larger vendor booth for shirts, and decided I had to hide the girls there. The charging groups met in the middle and the battle began. Fists were flying, people were thrown through tables.
* * *
As much as I wanted to join the fight and have some revenge for what happened the night before, my biggest worry was the girls. That was why I hid under the table from the fight, along with Nassir. Outside the stall, I saw the carnage of the fight that was all over the place. What was once stands filled with merchandise were now broken on the floor, the many fragile wares smashed in the confusion. As I looked on, watching the community rip itself apart over the girls they had come to literally worship, the actual girls were hiding to save themselves from the carnage. While I watched on, the girls were looking at the shirts strewn all over the floor, their pony selves staring back at them like a bad case of the existentialist crisis.
"Is this why we exist? To entertain them?" Twilight asked.
Dosent help that 'them' were in an all out brawl for their future.
"No! Girls, you have a purpose. The doesn't matter what happens here, you girls are important back home.” I sighed, “I know that was a weak one, but trust me, you ladies are important."
"Thanks, egghead." Rainbow said as she kissed me on the cheek. Jenna and Joshua arrived, sweaty but satisfied with the amount of ass they just kicked. Behind them was The Captain.
"Hey guys, I think we can make a break for it," he said. "We can shove our way to the parking lot. Ready?"
The rest of the girls got on their knees and waited for the signal. "Alright, 3…
…2
…1
Go!"
* * *
We were surrounded by our group and made a line for the exit. They were pushing, punching, and shoving people on their way to our salvation. We held our own until our entire right side got ran over by a large man in a black trenchcoat and cargo shorts. In one swoop he broke through our guard, snatched Applejack, and ran over the other side.
"Let go of me, you varmint!"Sshe hollered, punching and clawing in an attempt to escape, only meeting the man's heavy leather coat. My heart began to sank, I had to choose between saving the girls or risking it all for Applejack.
"I'm getting AJ! Meet you at the parking lot! " Nassir declared as he hurdled over some of our guys trying to get up.
***
Was I scared? Hell yeah. That was my hot mamma being taken by some doggyknobber. Was I angry? Hell yea. All I remember was running down the bitch and AJ down the hall. The fucker can run for a fat ass with the lady on his shoulder. He found the elevators and went inside. I ran as fast as I could, but I was too slow.
"Catch you later, nigger!" His pasty white ass said as the door closed in front of me. Now here's the thing with that word. If I know you and call me that, it's all cool. Now, when some random motherfucker says it. He is tasting his own blood.
This mother-
Well, Applejack was taken. That was the bad news. Good news, the elevator announced he was going on the fifth floor. I turned and booked it up the emergency stairs next to me. I skipped every other step, hoping I was fast enough to catch up to him. When I arrived at the fifth floor, the elevator had just arrived.
Shit, time to do this.
I didn't know what was gonna happen, didn't even know who I was gonna hit. All I knew was I wanted to save my girl, fuck up the motherfucker, and tell Applejack what I wanted to tell her since I first laid my eyes on that white goddess: I wanted to smash on that perfect ass.
I leaped feet first, and was in the air as the door fully opened. Applejack and the fuck boy were staring at me as I sailed into the elevator and….
He hit the back of his head against the wood wall when my feet landed on his chest. He dropped AJ and went down holding his head and chest in pain. I got up and kicked him in his ribs, so he would stay down for a cool minute. Applejack was still on the ground as I got up. "Fancy seeing you again, Nas," Applejack said as she tried to get up. I scooped her up and carried her instead. "I can walk, ya know,"
"Yeah, yeah. Let me take you home, shorty," I said, walking out of the elevator with her in my arms. We let the hotel and into the parking structure, where a van pulled up in front of us.
Josh always had perfect timing.
My brotha already had the sliding door opened for us, so it wasn't no trouble getting in and speeding away out of the parking lot, through the Vegas streets, and to the southbound Fifteen back home.
It was around eleven in the morning when we passed Primm and made our way back into California. The van's air conditioning was putting up a good fight against the pockets of relentless heat that the sun was creating through the windows. The girls were asleep; been that way even before we entered the freeway. They had probably been awake since the night before, too afraid to even close their eyes, afraid of the people who in control of them for those brief hours.
Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie, and Twilight were asleep in the back row, all sleeping on top of each other like a pack of fallen dominos, with Fluttershy being the last domino and propping all of them up with her upper body resting on the plastic body of the van.
Joshua was behind the wheel, cruising a quick eighty miles per hour, either from trying to get as far from Vegas as possible or the massive stretches between cars on the freeways that were a few miles wide was enticing him to go faster. The radio was playing some pop tune that I assumed no one was listening to, or even caring about. Jenna was asleep on the passenger seat, slumped over against the door and a sweater covering her upper body to shield against the sun's rays.
Nassir was on his phone, listening to music through his headphones and 'decompressing.' He always did that after high-pressure games. He needed an hour or two to 'calm his body down.' He would take small breaks from his ritual to look back to Applejack, give off a grin, and close his eyes again to continue.
Rainbow Dash was asleep as well. She was using my as a body pillow, resting her upper body on my chest while my back was to the van, our legs resting on the mid row of seats next to Nassir. Her arms were around my lower back and even in sleep was holding on tightly. Through the entire trip, I just stared at my girl and ran my fingers through her rainbow coloured hair. What happened between over twelve hours and a few hours ago was a giant rush to the head, one that I hoped to never repeat.
Jenna woke up somewhere between Barstow and Victorville and fished her right pocket for her cell phone. That text was a long one from the sound of the keyboard click sound my sister's phone used. It took her a minute to send the text. Once she sent it out to the unknown recipients, she looked back to see who was awake. The only ones at that time were herself, Joshua at the wheel, and myself. Nassir went to sleep after we left Barstow.
"Well, Brother. You know what we have to do now. It's not safe for them anymore. They never belonged in this world, and they must go home."
My heart sank, and my mind became blank. I clutched Rainbow Dash and held on to her a little harder. I knew it would have to come down to them going home. But not like that, the girls were too good for a "Get the fuck out of here” signed, sealed, and delivered by our world.
"I can see that long face, mister! Chillax! We will know where it is and they can come back and forth anytime if all goes well!"
"And if it doesn't, if we lose them forever... Then what?!"
"Oh calm down, you'll wake them up!" Jenna commanded.
I guess I let my selfishness take hold because I just stood silent and pout like a kid who was told 'no.'
Jenna knew it and just smiled.
"Look, no one will tell you that you don't deserve to know the girls, especially after what you did before and especially hours ago. No one is going to tell you that you are unfit to take care of them. And I know that no one is going to say that you don't deserve to be with Rainbow Dash. You have done so much for them and for Page Pusher to claim so is why he got his teeth kicked in by me during the fight. But right now it’s too dangerous for them. Maybe sometime in the future they can come and stay for a bit. You are their friend, brother. And they won't abandon a friend because the distances are too great. Besides, the girls are safer in their home, I mean we all were there at the beach party."
"Yea, I guess."
"Hey, look on the bright side," Joshua added " At least we- I mean you can go to Equestria anytime you like if we do find it."
The idea made me chuckle. "Alright, I won't lie that sounds like a fun idea. But how can we find the portal? Didn't work the first time, right?"
"That's why I texted just now. I told all the club leaders and the popular kids of the school to meet us at the house. If we are going to do this, we are going to have to as a team."
"Great, now get some sleep, we are still a few hours away," Joshua said
***
Jenna passed out as soon as the conversation ended, and it was only Joshua and I who were awake.
Well, I thought we were.
I felt the body that was occupying the bottom half of my chest move around, so I looked down to see a groggy Rainbow Dash looking up at me, her beautiful magenta eyes were wavering with exhaustion, but with love as well.
"Morning, sleepyhead," I said
"Hey, egghead. Where are we?"
"We still a few hours , just get some sleep."
"No, I want to…"
"Want to what?" I asked
"Well, we never got to do anything… Couple-y."
"Oh? And what should we do that is couple-y?"
"Make out."
Wait, what?
I looked to Josh, who was the only one awake at the time. With a chuckle he moved the rear view mirror pointing away from us.
"So, you want to make out?" She asked. She didn't even give me time to respond. She climbed up further up my body and pressed her lips against mine, her tongue wedging my lips apart to meet my tongue inside my mouth.
I could get used to this!
Author's Note
I have a Skype group for fans of my work, pre-readers, proofreaders, and editors. If you want to join this group (and Skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is mine skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
As for the word count
Act I: Equestrian Invasion
Day 1
Great job genius. I kept telling you a hundred times, not to stay up all night and dick around on the internet like you always do, but noooooo, you chose not to listen to me.
That message was on repeat in my head all morning, and from the looks of things, It was there to stay. It seemed like today was going to be like any other day in my junior year of high school: Take a couple of classes, and then go home asking myself why could I of just stayed home today? I decided that this first period class was not going to stop me from getting a few minutes of sleep at least. Luckily, my table had no one else sitting with me, and it was at the back of the classroom so it would be hard for the teacher to catch me sleeping. Armed with that knowledge, I pulled out my textbooks and a small pocket dictionary from my backpack to use as pillows. Usually, the teacher would be in the classroom before the first of the class arrives. Today, however, she was late.
Like every junior year class, this one was a madhouse. Some some of the boys were roughhousing and throwing random things from their seats to each other. The girls were talking about some dreamy actor from some top TV show that I don't watch. While all of this was going on, I was in the back desperately trying to get some sleep with no luck. After a few minutes, the teacher arrived in the room and right behind her a new student. She was petite, probably 5'4 or 5'5. The most distinguishing feature about her, other than being amazingly beautiful, was her long, rainbow colored hair.
"Class, I would like you all to meet our newest student, Miss" -the teacher gave the piece of paper a second look, making sure she did not see things- "Rainbow Dash? Miss Rainbow Dash, would you like to say a few words to your new classmates about yourself?" the teacher asked. The rainbow haired girl gave off the vibe of, not knowing where she was, confused about what's going on, but yet not showing a hint of fear. The teacher was hoping for at least something intelligent from her, but from the mouth of the new student came the worst case scenario.
"Uh, I don't know. I don't like talking to eggheads" Rainbow Dash said as she cracked a smile. The rest of the class laughed and all around praised the new student.
The teacher placed her hand on her forehead and muttered "great, another one. There's a free seat next to the guy in the back; you will be sitting there are from now on".
By the time Rainbow Dash sat next to me, the teacher was already writing the lecture notes on the whiteboard. The entire chain of events between the teacher arriving and Rainbow sitting next to me felt forever due to the exhaustion. After all that, I was relieved because I finally had some goddamn peace and quiet. By that time I was ready to surrender to the peacefulness of sleep, the new girl decided to try to talk to me.
"Psst hey, you're not an egg-head, right?"
I could have answered with a no, and mention the fact I'm a member of the school's varsity football team. But at this point, I wanted to say anything just to get some undisturbed sleep. I lifted my pocket dictionary to show it to her, placed it under my head again, and finally went to sleep. She decided to shrug off what happened
"whatever, egghead," was her reply as she rested her chin on the table to see what the teacher was referencing.
Just as I was to surrender to the serenity of sleep, it smacked me like a ton of bricks that, in fact, Rainbow Dash was probably sitting right next to me.
A GODDAMNED CARTOON CHARACTER IS SITTING RIGHT NEXT TO ME!
That's my fetish.
I immediately flipped my head to the other side to look at her.
Rainbow color hair: Check. Magenta Eyes: Check. And a tomboyish attitude earlier: check and muthafucka mate...holy shit no way
With my head still down, I decided to poke her cheek with my index finger. She was so bored that she was off in our little world and didn't notice me touching her cheek the first time. After the fifth and sixth time, however, she started to see. After the seventh time, she turned around to face me. "what the hell are you doing egghead!?"
"I was making sure you were real and-" I nervously replied before getting cut-off.
"Of course I'm real!" Rainbow whispered angrily.
"But-"
"But what egghead?" Rainbow asked agitated. Then again, getting poked multiple times in the face can do that to people.
"I'm far from an egghead. Now, how did you end up here of all places and why?" I asked.
"Do I hear talking back there?!" the teacher screamed, she stopped writing the notes on the whiteboard and turned around to scold at us.
We both responded in a confused "uh...no?"
"Okay then. So class, like I was saying: The reason Polar Bears are going extinct is because your mommy and daddy are too greedy to learn how to ride a bike to work and hate the environment!" the teacher said, continuing with her rant. As soon as the teacher turned around and continued to write notes on the board so I can keep talking to Rainbow. She was looking forward, blushing a little bit, probably from embarrassment. A few moments later I tapped her on the shoulder, and when she turned around to face me, I was, for a second, lost in her beautiful magenta eyes. I shook it off for the sake of, not creeping her out and motioned for her to lean in closer. She did not take her eyes off mine she leaned in.
"After class come find me" I whispered.
Rainbow Dash nodded, gave me a weak smile, and continued to sit there bored out of her mind. I looked towards the teacher one last time, hoping that maybe her 'humans are destroying the planet' rant would at least be entertaining for the last time. The answer to that question ended with me closing my eyes, laying my head down and getting knocking out hard.
***
The ringing of the school bell felt like a cold blast of water to the back of the neck. Or, it could had been the actual cold water some girl splashed on me with her water bottle. Nevertheless, it was a bad way to wake up.
"GOD DAMMIT! I'M UP!"
I could have said something out loud, but it would end up being unorganized rambling. Although, it did not help that it was not the hours of sleep I needed. Good news was that the rest probably would hold me over for at least a few periods. Or, if I'm lucky, the rest of the day. The first thing I did when I opened my eyes was to look at where Rainbow Dash was supposed to sitting. It was empty, minus a small piece of paper on the table with the barely legible "RD" in the front. I was a bit annoyed.
Can she just have waited?
A quick peek at the clock again gave me the answer: I was 15 minutes late to my next class,
Ok, that explains a lot.
The class was looking at me with odd looks and small laughs. Grabbing my stuff, I quickly jolted from my class and into the empty hallway.
I was doing a nice mix of running and sneaking through the halls. They made it instant detention for any student caught without a hall pass during class time recently, so I had to dodge almost every adult in the building. Staying hidden from all the principals, coaches, and teachers were a walk in the park. The most dangerous, and nearly impossible, to sneak around was a janitor that everyone called "Scruffy." I could have swore he actually lives on campus. Luckily, I didn't have to deal with him. A couple of minutes into my retarded Metal Gear Solid role playing, an interesting revelation hit me: I don't even know what class I'm supposed to go! Yea that's sleep deprivation for you.
Let's see: it's Wednesday, so that means study hall in the library.
As mentioned, only Scruffy could have caught me, so I guess I was lucky today.
I strolled in the library as discreetly as possible, making sure Rainbow Dash's letter still was in my pocket every step of the way. "Late again I see?" The librarian asked, not taking her eyes off her magazine.
"Yea, well-"
"Not like it matters anyway, take a seat and do whatever you kids do," she said in her 'I wish I weren't here right now' tone. I quickly walked to one of the empty computer seats and placed my bag next to the computer monitor. Everyone else was either actually studying or on their cell phones.
I pulled the note out of my pocket and began to give it a read. Her writing was bad, but it was still somewhat legible.
"Hey, sorry I bailed out on ya like that but your lazy butt wouldnt wake up and I didnt want to be late for class I guess youll just have to make it up to me later heh. Anyways 'll talk to you later."
That was a damn shame too, falling asleep on a cartoon character.
Oh well. I'm probably going to run into her again and- .
Suddenly, a noticeable sound of falling books came from deeper in the library. Looking at the students and the librarian, no one even noticed.
Today has been a giant pile of wut so far, so why not? more the merrier.
Before I decided to go investigate, I knew I had to be discrete for the millionth time today.
Hideo Kojima, don't fail me now I whispered as I sneaked into the semi-darkness of the inner library.
The internal parts of the library was something out of a disaster movie: there were rows where books upon books lay on the ground stacked or spilled all over the ground. I could of blew it off and blamed the damn "edgy" teenagers with bleached, spiked hair and wore Linkin Park t-shirts who would knock the books out of their shelves thinking they are "cool" or "expressive". Truthfully, knowing the librarian, she hasn't left her desk for anything other for lunch or to go home for the past few years, so it wouldn't surprising that the books been covered in dust. None the less, the continuous sounds of books dropping gave way to two voices, one seemed like a child and another a teenager. I parted some books aside from one bookshelf to see where the source of the noises. In my shock of my discovery, I immediately stepped back, and in the process my legs tangled with a pile of books and I fell back to the opposing bookshelf.
"WHAT
THE
FUCK!"
I immediately covered my mouth. My eyes were still wide-eyed on what I had just seen.
Great! The one time I can't keep my mouth shut!
"What was that?" the familiar voice asked the small dog in worry. She looked in my general direction, but due to not enough light (like there should be, but noooo, the librarian refuses to get up and do her job. But, in this case, it was helpful.), she couldn't have seen me clearly across the bookshelf. That was where a few books fell from the bookshelf in my (a bit) over dramatic fall, which gave her a chance to look on the other side, where she would have seen me.
Purple hair with streaks? check. Surrounded by books? check. Annoying talking dog-dragon assistant? check.
Of all seven to eight billion people on this green and blue earth: why me? I mean I'm not complaining, but it was just my luck that two individuals who, up until a day ago I didn't believe were real, were right here standing in front of me in the flesh.
And speaking of flesh, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight Sparkle as two sexy teenagers?! Unf!
Anyway, at this point I was expecting some goddamned villain to arrive any second now to reap the sinners with a shitty scheme and tons of monolog.
Yea, I'd put that on Youtube.
Focus, I need to introduce myself to her.
"Is anypony there?" Twilight asked while still on her knees. It looked like she was taking a small break from trying to pick up the dusty books she knocked to the ground, with Spike looking at her as if she lost her mind.
everypony: checkm8. Looks like we have the real deal here (again)
An internal debate about how to make first contact was raging in my mind.
Should I tell her how I know her or should I keep it a secret? What if I tell her and the universe imploded or even worse everyone starts liking Nickleback? Nickleback is not worth breaking the universe! It's now or never. Time to make first contact. There'res no way I can fuck this up! .
The way I turned the corner was casual with a wry smile to my face. And to play the part, I looked a bit surprised when twilight and I locked eyes.
"Hi?" I asked.
In Twilight's best, regal, voice she addressed me "Oh hello! My name is-."
"This will sound weird, but I know who you are."
smooth.
"Really?" Twilight asked curiously.
"And him too" I replied, giving a wink to the dog. "Your name is Twilight Sparkle, and his name is Spike" I boastfully revealed. That moment their eyes grew full, and their jaws dropped on the floor metaphorically, looking at each other
Well, so much for being discrete about knowing them.
"Th- that's not even possible! How do you even know-"
"That doesn't matter. The bigger question is: Why are you in my library?"
Ok, I have to stop interrupting people .
"well, you see.."
Spike immediately objected, and giving me the dirty look to boot: "Twilight, I don't think we can trust him". I quickly returned the look to Spike.
Is this mutt serious?
"Nonsense Spike, maybe he could help us," Twilight Sparkle said in her diplomatic tone.
Uh oh, this won't end well
"Help you with?" I asked in a cautious but slightly eager tone. I offered my hand to her, and she accepted, helping her get off her knees.
Face to face with thee Twilight Sparkle. The big question is: Who will drop the spaghetti first: Me or her? Ha!
Though, to be honest, it felt more surreal than anything else.
"Well, you see, my friend Rainbow Dash decided it would be a good idea to disappear without telling anypony."
Explains this morning then, this might get interesting.
"She decided to go through a mirror that crosses our world with this one specifically."
"Do these portals always have to be near a high school?" I asked with a small chuckle.
Like most people are about my jokes, she didn't get it."Wait, what?" she asked puzzledly.
I dropped the spaghetti first, and I swear to god if I answer back with a "y-you too..."
"Nothing sorry, please continue." Laughing at my own joke. Man I got to love me when I'm nervous.
Twilight gracefully cleared her throat before continuing. "As I was saying, She was curious about the mirror, so she decided to take a look for herself while I and my friends were staying at my teacher, Princess Celestia's Castle."
Immediately, I thought of the others "Are there any more of your friends here?"
I nodded and drew a small sigh of relief when twilight said "No, it's just Rainbow Dash, Spike, and Myself."
It seemed that that they were the only ones I would have to worry about, but I had the feeling that they might come later. Even so, the more important question remained: "So, do you happen to know how to get back?"
When Twilight let off her cute nervous laughter, I had the feeling she had no clue. "Well, you see..."
"You have no idea how to get back, do you?" I asked in a monotone voice, a tone that gave a small "you've got to be kidding me!"
"Not entirely no. When I went through, I just ended up in this library randomly," Twilight replied while looking around to see the semi-darkness of the inner library. Again, if the librarian did her job, we can see each other better. Though if the situation weren't a giant chucklefuck right now I would've been enthralled. Being the only one watching the show in this school had the advantage of no one else revealing how I knew them.
"Do you have any idea how to get back?" I asked, hoping the mirror would be somewhere in this building.
"There has to be a portal somewhere, but it's not right here," Twilight answered, still looking around. At that point, Spike was beginning to take a nap on a pile of books still on the floor. The plan seemed simple in theory, but in practice it would be a giant pain in the ass:
Looks like I'll have to help Twilight find Dash, and drag her to the portal to Equestria with this lazy dog with us
Welp.
"Well look, here's the situation as it stands: I've seen Rainbow Dash that I can tell you. As for where the portal is, I haven't the slightest clue. It could literally be anywhere in the world for all we know." I answered in a clear tone. Twilight began to think, and hard.
"I guess you could be right, but, it could also be right in front of us, I'm sure we'll find it. As for Rainbow Dash, we should probably go find her."
"Well, it's almost lunch time. let's head to the cafeteria." I answered back, hoping that the situation would not ruin my chance for some really, really mediocre pizza.
"Sounds like a good plan to me" She smiled.
That has to be the cutest smile I've seen all year .
It was pretty clear that her smile was infectious, making me give off a smile myself. With that, Twilight woke up Spike from his nap and we set off towards the cafeteria. My high school was not that big, only 1000 students occupied these halls which were the only one in this little patch of suburbia that was my town. The nearest one was in an another town 10 miles down the road and by the beach called Laguna.
Fuck those guys.
As we walked down the halls of the campus, I noticed something odd. It was normal, but the fact that no one was staring at the purple haired girl with streaks or the green dog accompanying us. It was either that or no one wanted to ask questions that would incur the wrath of
Her. the only reason no one pushes me around but also the main reason why no one talks to me as of late. .
At that exact moment, I felt a force on my shoulders and realized I had bumped shoulders with someone. I turned around to see Joshua Torres.
Fucking Joshua Torres, what is he doing stating at-
At that moment looking back at him, I realized that he was staring at Twilight and Spike with his jaws dropped.
Does he know? Oh shit.
Shaking off that thought, we strolled to the packed cafeteria, where Twilight immediately began scanning the room for Rainbow.
It couldn't be that hard, I doubt anyone else here has rainbow colored hair, like that one cutie in the corner-
"Bingo" I said in a slick tone, pointing to Rainbow Dash, who was looking around, possibly seeking me and sitting on an empty table, probably the last empty seats in the room.
Twilight surprisingly took off with the speed of ten Kenyans towards Rainbow Dash. Spike and I had a fun, but impossible time playing catch up.
Oh boy, here comes the screaming!
I moved as quick as I could, hoping that Twilight wouldn't cause a major scene within earshot of the entire school, especially phrases that would give away they weren't from around here.
Instead of screaming bloody murder as feared, she glomped the ever loving fuck out of Dash.
Cute.
I hurried with Spike towards the table, still shocked that no one had noticed there was a fucking dog in the building.
"Oh my gosh! Egghead!" Rainbow Dash screamed as she ran towards me and proceeded to give me a hug that felt like that it would of crack the ribs of lesser men.
"Nice to see you again Dashie," I said in a constricted voice and a wry smile.
"Oops, sorry," she giggled as she let go of her death grip. Though, we were still hanging off each other shoulders looking at Twilight.
"Look Twi, I'm sorry I went off into another world without telling you girls," said Rainbow in a sincere tone.
Twilight smiled. "It's okay Rainbow Dash, I'm not mad at you just a little disappointed. We were so worried about you."
Dash replied in her usual boastfulness. "Don't get all mushy on me, you know I can handle myself."
I chuckled out loud. "I certainly hope so."
Twilight and Spike stared at me while Rainbow stepped back in an annoyed look in her face. "And what do you mean by that?!"
My smile still did not fade as I turned to her: "Trust me on this one, there's a lot of dangerous things in this world. People too."
"Oh please!" replied an ever defiant Rainbow Dash. "I can take on any egghead that messes with the Dash!"
Upon hearing that, I closed my eyes and went immediately to the textbook face palm. With my hand still on my face I replied. "Dash look, please just trust me on this one. I don't want to see you or Twilight end up hurt or worse."
A disapproving grunt and crossed arms from Rainbow later, she agreed. It came time to decide another issue with Twilight: "I'm your best bet at getting home right now Twilight, but until then you'll need a place to stay."
"I really didn't think about that one," Twilight said in an immediate state of worry.
Rainbow Dash couldn't believe it either. "Wait you mean we're stuck here?!" Dash said as she nearly fell out of her seat.
"According to Twilight: Yes. Don't worry, we'll figure this out," I said to assure the two ladies. We sat there in silence for a good 5 minutes, thinking. I didn't know what to think of, but just thinking. This whole time the situation hadn't sunk in and at the moment finding them a place to stay was more significant. In that moment I thought of home.
home...
HOME!
It just so happened I lived in my parents guest house, it all the basics, and they never even enter! It's perfect!
"Girls, I've got it."
They both looked at me with their beautiful, interested eyes.
"You're all more than welcome to stay at my place for as long as you need."
Both eyes bugged out and they screamed. "Really?!" Attracting some of the surrounding tables.
"Yeah. I sort of live by myself so there's plenty of room for you."
And my psycho-assed sister, but that's not a good idea to tell them now.
Suddenly, I felt the force of them trapping me in a hug sandwich. My face became bright red realizing their breasts were smothering my face, but maybe because it was a tad bit difficult to breath at the moment.
Fuck asphyxiation, just bask in the moment for a little bit longer.
"Oh thankyouthankyouthankyou!" Twilight screamed in happiness.
"You're the best!" Rainbow Dash said in utter delight.
"mhhmmm mhmh mhmmh mhhm," I replied with both of their b-cups in my face while giving a thumbs up sign to the hand that wasn't caught in the sandwich.
Both girls let go of their hug, which was relieving to breath freely but my it was bittersweet.
Goodbye my lovelies
"As I was saying, it's no problem at all. What are friends for? Right?"
The girls jumped in shock when they heard the bell. The bell, for me, was the last thing I wanted Already!?
"Well, lunch is over I guess and I have classes to get to. You girls come find me at my locker at the end of the day, Okay?" Both of them nodded in agreement, and we all went our separate ways after I told them where to meet me. "My locker number is 188, by the science wing. Remember that."
As they slowly disappeared into the river of teenage bodies they called out to me.
"Don't worry, we won't be late!" yelled Twilight with Spike at her side as they disappeared into the crowd.
"Alright. Well, I'll see you later then?" I yelled at both of them, looking as they left opposite ways.
"Sure will! See ya!" Rainbow Dash cried as she also disappeared into the crowd.
Sure hope those two can stay out of trouble.
It would not be a good idea to draw unwanted attention.
Well, lat least MORE unwanted attention
looks like I have a lot of thinking to do, as the logistics of having two girls and an extra dog staying over is not something that can be solved quickly. And I thought a good idea to think was to sleep through my classes.
***
According to the students of Lake Forest High School, the final bell of the day was not the air raid siren that many joked that it was. Rather, it was a chorus of angels descending from the heavens. However, it was time to go home. The halls after school was a madhouse with all kinds of students, races, and walks of life conversing in the lobby. The preps headed to their after school practice while the band geeks practiced in the halls with their mediocre skill, save Kate Lee attracting lookers with her violin rendition of "The Devil Went Down to Georgia". The rest were like me, either talking to their friends or heading home, most likely to take a beautiful hour nap. Today ruined my daily routine, but that was not the issue.
Most days, I would of pack up the second the bell rang and made a slow and solemn walk towards the exit. Today was different: I packed my things a few minutes before and made a brisk run to the door, cutting off a few of my classmates. Most did not want to say anything to me or possibly incur the wrath of ~~her~~. Dodging and weaving through the students, I kept thinking of possible scenarios of what to do if they were not there.
Please please please dear jailbait Jesus let them be there!
after turning the corner of the hall and dodging a few more students, I came to my locker with two petite figures and a small dog surrounding it.
Thank you jailbait Jesus! .
Without saying a word, I opened my locker with a key I had for it, shoved my bag in, closed the locker, and turned to the three: "so, ready to go?" I asked.
"Mhm!" The three replied.
With that, all four of us ventured into the jungle of teenage hormones and angst. The second the jungle saw me and the girls walk through, they parted way, staring at me.
"Hey egghead, why are they looking at us like that?" Rainbow Dash asked, looking at everyone just staring.
"It's not you, I'll explain to both of you when we get home," I whispered. Not wanting to explain the entire situation so they wouldn't freak out and pretty much start running.
Obviously they were still new to this world. They squinted and shielded their eyes from the blinding sun when it was not exactly blasting their eyes, in fact we were still in the shadow of the school building heading into the parking lot.
None the less, we settled off from the parking lot towards the sidewalk and walked our way down the road, away from main street. Rainbow and Twilight were observing and taking in the beauty of this place while I was thinking of the logistics of housing them.
My parents are secure, it's my big sis ill have to worry about. Hopefully I can get them home before she shows up
As soon as I decided that that might not be an issue, I thought of another problem:
Joshua Torres might be a brony, judging from earlier today in the hall. He might catch on to who they might be. He is the least of my worries, he at least knows self-control. If any of "those" kind of bronies get their hands on these two, it'll end bad for the girls. Looks like ill have to play babysitter as well as try to get them home.
"Wow, whose house is that!" Twilight Sparkle asked, pointed to a familiar house.
My town was a sleepy suburb, so other than main street: the only street where the town's businesses were bunched, pretty much the rest of the town were mid-size estates. My house was no exception, save for an expertly groomed lawn in the front. The girls and Spike were looking around astonished at the architecture and the sizes of some of the houses on my street.
"Enjoying the view?" I asked them with a smile as if I just showed them the world and everything in it.
"It's... It's amazing! How do your people build such beautiful buildings?" Twilight asked curiously.
"Hundreds of years of engineering and intuition, it's kind of our pride as a species." I replied with a smile.
Wait until she sees City of the Angels .
"Your world is so incredible!" Twilight continued, still mesmerized by suburbia.
"Ehh.. it's not all that great really, but I guess you get use to it after living here all your life." I replied, still looking for the key to unlock the gate.
"So egghead, what do you do outside of school?" Rainbow asked, looking and marveling at the houses as well.
Fap.
Yeah, mostly fap all day.
"I just study, eat, and then go to bed." I answered nonchalantly.
"That sounds really lame." Rainbow said unamused.
"I guess that makes me a lame person then. I'm can't make many friends at this school," I explained as I continued searching for my key chain for the one to open the gate door.
"Why's that?" Twilight asked, looking for something to hopefully send back to Celestia when they get home.
"I'll explain when we get to my room. But, I don't blame everyone at that school. They have their reason."
"Oh.." twilight responded with a frown.
"It's not all that bad, at least I can consider the three of you friends, for the most part." I answered. Basically, I've known them for a year and a half and yet they don't know it.
At least not yet, hopefully never.
"Well, I'm glad I'm your friend egghead." Rainbow replied with a smile.
"Me too." Twilight added.
"Aw well, thanks, girls, that means a lot." I turned around and smiled. We all shared that moment for a few seconds, and while fidgeting the lock with a key. We all snapped back from reality when we heard the sound from the lock.
*click*
"Welcome to my home!" I announced happily as I opened the iron gate. All three were mesmerized by the beauty of the place.
"Whoa egghead, you live here?" Rainbow asked in amazement.
"Well... yes and no. I live in the guest house in the back with my sister which is where you two will be staying," I said as I locked the gate behind them. I then walked them up the walkway and onto the grass on the way to the backyard.
"Sister?" both said surprisingly.
"Yep, my older sister. We both share the guest house". I turned back with a smile.
"Why? Why not live in the big house with your parents?" Twilight asked.
"At first, the guest house was our summer home, a nice hangout for us and our friends. After a while, we started to stay there for a night or two, and then we started living there. My parents don't mind: It keeps the main house clean." I said with a laugh.
If the front yard wasn't exciting enough, the back yard was a masterpiece.
My mom does have a sense of beauty
"This is incredible! It's much better than the gardens of Canterlot!" Spike observed, for the sake of letting you all know he was still in the story.
And that's why you don't get any speaking parts, buddy.
"Where?" I asked. I knew what he meant, but for the sake of letting them think I've haven't seen an inch of Equestria, I played dumb.
"Nothing!" Spike replied with a nervous chuckle.
We made our way on the pathway through the luscious grass, and towards the guest house which in retrospect as the size of a two bed, two bath second story house: Which it was.
I opened the door and allowed them in.
Good thing I spent all night last night cleaning this place.
It was simple but very modern. They weren't as mesmerized with the house as they were from the outside, but they loved the small, cozy feeling.
"Ill be right back, I'm going to change out of these clothes really quick. Feel free to make yourselves at home," I said as I made my way up the stairs. Entering my door, I examined every inch of my room, looked over my books, my desk, everywhere to make sure:
No merch, beautiful
I changed to some looser clothing and tossed my old clothes in a hamper.
wait.
These girls don't have any day to day essentials.
I scrambled calmly down the stairs to see them hanging out and trying to figure out the remote for the flat screen TV, and failing miserably.
"Hey girls?" I asked while getting a can of soda from the fridge.
"What's up?" both asked.
"Are those the only pair of clothes you have?" I asked, hoping that a magical closet was in Twilight's bag.
"Uh yeah, is that a problem?" Rainbow Dash asked annoyed, mostly because she had not found the purpose of the red power button on top.
"Well, sort of... you're going to need a few changes of clothes if you're staying here."
"How do we go about that?" Twilight asked.
"I'll run out and go to the nearest clothing store and pick you girls up a few things." I said with a smile.
"Okay!" Twilight happily replied.
"But Uhh... gee how do I say this." I started with a nervous tone.
"Spit it out egghead," the ever impatient Dash interrupted.
"Umm.. I'll have to kindly ask you for your current clothing so I can wash them."
Good thing my parents got that washer and dryer installed in here.
"Well, that's not a problem at all" Twilight answered with a sincere smile.
WAIT...
WHAT?!
YES!
They began to undress, which turned my face cherry pie red
Girls please, you don't know what you're getting yourself into!
Or what will be getting into you. ;^)
No! No! Stop! They are too innocent!
Once they stripped themselves down to their underwear they threw literally threw their clothes at me. I remained unflinched as a barrage of clothes hit me on the face and upper body.
Damn they have good aim for being new to hands.
Now, I had two almost naked girls in my house.
Because you know, this is entirely reasonable.
"Y-you couldn't w-wait to do that in private?" I asked in studders.
"Why would we do that?" Twilight asked annoyed.
"Yeah.. they're just clothes." Rainbow seconded her friend.
Just clothes? Then again, these girls were practically naked in Equestria. They have no idea about indecent exposure in this world.
Yet i'm not complaining
I KNOW IM NOT! my primal instinct yelled from below the waist.
"I-I'll be right back.." I yelled as I scooped up their clothes and scrambled to my room. After I had thrown their clothes in a pile next to my hamper, I went face first into my closet to find something, anything to so that I wouldn't lose it and do anything I will regret later on. I found two hoodies from deep within the closet: twice their size and gray. Bingo! .
Scrambling down the stairs again, I threw them at the girls. "Put these on for now," I said still in shock to what just happened.
"I still don't see what the big deal is, but okay," Rainbow said as she put on her hoodie. Twilight shrugged and put hers on as well. They both stared at me as my redness was still in full swing. "Better?" Rainbow Dash asked impatiently.
If there was one term from my ever expansive library of vocabulary I could use at this point.
It would be:
Unf.
In that moment, I caught myself looking at their luscious legs sticking out under the hoodies. It was like they were wearing nothing at all.
Nothing at all...
Nothing at all...
Stupid, sexy, Equestrians!
"Right.. I'll um.. go to get you some clothing then?" I asked in a nervous laughter.
MUST. GET. OUT. QUICKLY.
I slam the door behind me, and got out before my netherreagion started to think for itself. I was still leaning on the door when I heard their conversation from the open window next to me.
"I wonder what's his problem?" Rainbow asked confused.
"I don't know Dash, he's a weird one I'll give you that," Twilight replied with suspicion.
"But I like him, he's a good weird," Dash responded cheerfully.
Twilight giggled at that remark.
Yep, I am doing this with my life
I thought as I looked at the women's section of the only department store in Laguna. I decided it was a good idea not to be seen shopping for women's clothes in my town where basically everyone knows everyone and the fallout of me buying women's clothes would turn my social life into a spaghetti wasteland. Instantly, I realized that Laguna was a bad idea as well, since I was forced to walk by with my hoodie over me to a few members of the Laguna football team hanging outside of the store at the small eatery.
Can't wait till football tryouts start.
I was already a shoe in for a starter job as a wide receiver, but I still had to try out anyway. It was a shame coach gave any girl who tried out for the team. Hell: I could talk to Dash about joining until we found the portal. Rainbow can take pretty big hits from what I've seen.
Not only are people are staring at me like I'm Trayvon, but I don't even know what size do the girls wear!
Unfortunately, looking for the tags after they threw their clothes at me revealed that there were no labels, no visible markings, or a clue to the size. Good news is that couple of seconds looking at their bodies while in their underwear gave me an idea though. Even so, trying to figure body size by just looking at their body was beyond me. I doubt my sister would have the same luck.
I decided to start grabbing everything off the racks: Dresses, Skirts, blouses, shoes, bras, underwear, jewelry. I almost had two or three shopping carts full of women's items
Pinkie, Flutters, Aj, Rarity might be here too, so I'll have to get them something too.
Pretty soon, the women's section looked pretty empty, but yet I didn't expect to make a dent on my bank account
Thank you based China I thought as I grabbed both carts and begun to make my way to the register.
On the way to the register, I spotted a small display table on the way out of the women's section that had to make me stop to look again.
Oh the irony.
On the display table were packs of thongs in 6 different colors: Purple, Pink, Yellow, Orange, White, and the Rainbow striped one. I felt the pain of the involuntary biting of my lip as my mind was racing and contemplating whether or not to buy them. I mean, they have no idea about human clothes...
NO!
YOU'LL ONLY CREATE YOUR OWN DEMISE!
Then again...
Unf.
Fuck It.
I grabbed all of them: all 12 packs and shoved them with the rest of the stuff, but covering the boxes of tampons
Because heaven forbid I would walk around with tampons in my cart.
I brought the two massive piles of feminine items to the register and set to work putting them on the conveyor belt quickly. The whole time the clerk was checking the items out and gave me weird looks as I tried to keep the hoodie over me. As soon as she started the scanning the thongs the look of weirdness turned into concern so I had to speak up.
"What?"
"Yo girlfriend is one lucky bitch" the larger black woman said with a smile as she kept giving scanning the items with an efficient speed.
"Me? a girlfriend? ppphhhhh"
She immediately stop scanning and gave me the dirtiest look. "Now hold up! these for you?! are you a tranny?"
Did she just say that? "Wh-are you fucking kidding me? NO! They're for some friends."
"Mmmhmm whatever you say," she said as she continued the scanning.
"Just ring me up goddammit" I growled.
After 10 more minutes of nonstop ringing, she finally finished with the clothes and finally gave me the total:
"Ok, Rue Paul; that's five hundred nineteen dollars, forty-two cents."
I grabbed the stuff and left after swiping my card. On the drive home, I picked up a veggie and a pepperoni and mushroom pizzas
And before you all ask: no I didn't ask for extra Oats
Ten bags of clothes and two medium pizzas later, I began to worry about Dash and Twilight. The noise I made bringing in the stuff didn't seem to receive a curious look from the stairs or even a call out for my name in curiosity. "Twi? Dash?" I called in worry. I slowly made my way upstairs to look for them when I noticed something wrong in the hallway: Everything was normal, the same white wall; the same paintings of landscapes that looked at a good price had been paid for them; the same door opened in my room; the same open door in Jenna's room... oh wait. It hit me like a ton of bricks as my face became a pale white in fear
THEY ARE IN JENNA'S ROOM!
Sure enough, they were looking through her closet admiring the different types of clothes she had. I stood at the door looking at them in the heavily decorated room as they went through that closet hoping for them to notice me standing. Seconds passed by with no luck as they didn't notice my presence. "It's not nice to go through others peoples things," I said with a smile. Both girls jumped pretty badly, with Dash nearly knocking over Jenna's lamp on the nightstand.
"Oh h-hey!" Twilight said in surprise; "W-we didn't see you there. Sorry, but we had to take a look. We were curious to find out why your sister isn't here and we-"
"Ill explain later, I brought dinner and-"
Both of the girl's ears sprang up "FOOD?!" both screamed in delight and desperation. They raced to the kitchen but not before shoving me aside and into the hallway in the process.
Damn that was cute I thought as I reacted to their faces when I told them, could have sworn there were some sparkles in the eyes as well. Then again, we all went today without eating which is normal in a situation like this where you are desperate trying to take in what's going on around you and everything else becomes secondary, especially food and using the restroom. Making my way down the stairs, I noticed that they were just staring at the open box of the veggie pizza without touching it. I could of bought them meat but I didn't exactly know if they can eat meat or not, worst case scenario a protein pill shopping spree would be in order... or sneaking meat in future food, but for now I'll have to go by what I know: Which isn't enough to feel comfortable.
"What is this?" Dash said curiously.
Seriously?
"It's called a pizza, it's pretty popular with the people at school."
"So what's in it?" Twilight asked, looking at the circle of deliciousness but too afraid to touch it.
"Let's see the one I bought you has cheese, tomato sauce, and a mother load of vegetables. Mine has the same cheese and tomato sauce, but it has chicken, beef, pork..."
The gave me the look as if I committed mass genocide, and looking at the amount of meat on my pizza I probably did.
"Y-you eat animals?" Twilight asked in a small fear in her voice.
"Well yeah, but I don't eat every animal: For example I don't eat..."
Don't say it, don't fucking say it.
"Ponies."
Dumbass.
"Oh, okay!" Twilight replied with a large smile before both slowly grabbing a slice; the cheese trying desperately to hold on to the part of the pizza not about to be consumed by these two hungry ladies. Pretty soon one small bite from both girls sealed the rest of the pizza's fate. Within seconds of tasting it both girls went to town. They began eating in rushed, but polite bites: no talking, keeping their concentration on the food and on how many slices were left. Within five minutes, all but one slice was left. That one slice was left by Spike's makeshift bed made of old beach towels. He took a couple of sniffs and began to woof down the slice before going back to bed again.
Twilight and Rainbow didn't move right after; The food in their bellies did not have the time to settle and they felt too groggy to move. I was about halfway through my pizza by the time Twilight asked. "So where is your sister? And why does everyone at school stay away from you?"
I set down my pizza and took a drink from my soda before starting the story....
***
"In Lake Forest High School we have different cliques: Jocks, Thespians, the nerds, fashionistas, band geeks, and musicians. Among them, they usually keep to their own circle save a few that are friends with two or more groups or if they work together for a project or want to increase their circle of friends. These groups know two things: My sister Jenna rules the school with a velvet glove, but with an iron fist when needed, and is not afraid to wield it. The other is that the Lacrosse team are major assholes.
Both became real a month ago. I'll admit I started the whole incident. There was this new girl at school that came to like me pretty quickly... almost too fast. I had to turn her down because she was just a freshman, a child basically, and it would be weird dating a girl three years younger than me. I did it as painlessly as possible, but she still cried to her big brother: who happen to be a member of the lacrosse team.
Heading to lunch the same day a good number of the lacrosse team ganged up on me. I can hold my own in a fight but against 10 men its impossible: for everyone but Jenna. She didn't find out until I was on the ground and overpowered. She jumped into the fray and began to do what she knows best: fight. Honestly she could have been overpowered too but her arrival scared the living shit from the team: who intended to run before she was to show up so her appearance was a surprise. She spent the entire lunch hunting and beating down the running lacrosse players until she had to be pinned by security and a principal. But not before making the team captain cry and plead for mercy in front of the entire school.
After talking to my parents, they agreed that a month in an anger management camp would be a good substitute for expulsion and that the lacrosse team forfeiting their entire season would be punishment enough. As Jenna was escorted by my mom and dad out of school and while the whole student body watch her leave: She turned around, found and pointed at me and said: "If I hear that any of you treated my baby bro terribly while I'm gone, you will end with a worse fate than the Lacrosse Captain."
***
Rainbow Dash plopped on my bed and began to fade in and out of sleep. The rainbow haired girl was satisfied with her hunger and now she wanted nothing else but to sleep. Twilight, tired as well, sat next to her friend. She also felt better that she had been fed "By the way girls." I decided to finally tell them. "In the kitchen there is a lot of food, you could have gone through it if you were hungry."
Rainbow rose as if she had risen from the dead. "Why didn't you tell us sooner egghead?" She didn't look happy, then again I couldn't have blamed her.
"Sorry girls, I thought you knew that a stove, sink and maybe a fridge might of told you this place might have food," I said with a grin.
Yea, they didn't think it was funny.
"Well anyways, I picked out some clothes for you girls; so anytime you wanna try them on..."
"Mmmfph. can't. Too comfortable." Rainbow said laying down, again fading in and out.
Sigh
"Twilight?"
"I'll go try some on" she smiled.
Twilight got up and made her way past me from my spot leaning on the wall next to my door and towards the living room. I'll admit that I took the time to look back as she passed me to stare at her backside; still barely hidden by my school hoodie. She didn't exactly had a flat ass, it was more.... average if it's such a thing...?. I began to follow Twilight, but not before taking time to stare back at Rainbow Dash.
Ehh fuck it, let her relax.
"We'll be downstairs if you need anything dash." I softly said, not expecting anything from the unresponsive body on my bed.
*Zzzz*
Of course, she fell asleep, did I forget who I was talking to? Kinda surprised in fact she didn't fall asleep the second I left to pick up the clothes at the store. I'll admit; I was tired as well. My body still nagged at me that I didn't get much sleep last night and all the soda and coffee at my disposal would not cut it. As Twilight stood among the many shopping bags on the floor of my living room; I took the initiative to grab a soda from the fridge and made my way to the living room. Not before I turned on the sports station, had to keep up with the current events, after all. I sat on the couch looking at twilight on her knees surrounded by a bunch of plastic bags, going through them as if it was Christmas Day. Pretty soon, my eyes became heavy as if someone taped gold to my eyes.
"What are these?" Twilight asked as she awoken me as she had the pack of purple thongs in her hand. All of my senses were sharp, my skin had goosebumps and a cold sweat raced through my body.
Oh god, she found the prize in the box of cereal.
"Oh those? Uhh.. those are just um.. panties." I said in an uncomfortable state. I told myself this was going to lead to my demise, why didn't I listen to myself.
"Panties?" Twilight asked in an innocent tone. God it felt like trying to explain this to a child; which felt dirty and awkward as hell. All that was missing was Chris Hansen to show up and to ask me to take a seat or some shit.
"Uhh yeah.. you know.. what you're wearing on the lower half of your body?" I answered in a cracked voice and pointing my finger down to my lap.
"Ohh, you mean these?" ''Twilight asked as she lifted up her hoodie and presented a full view of her glorious womanhood, concealed by a thin, snug, piece of cotton.
"YES!"
*cough*
"y-yes, those," I said in an ever failing attempt to compose myself.
"Why are you blushing?" She asked as she quirk a brow at me.
"fdgsd" Captain, spaghetti levels reaching critical!
"What?" Twilight asked even more confused to what's going on.
"You can't j-just flaunt your goodies like that, Twilight." I tried to explain in an "as a matter of fact" kind of way.
"My goodies?"
"Your body, you can't flaunt your body around like that."
They don't know about nudity, gonna have to add that for things to look out for if they will be in this world for a while...at least outdoors. I doubt Jenna would allow them to walk around naked. Even I'm uncomfortable about them semi-nude.
"Why not?" Twilight began to question my "rule."
"B-because it's.. just.. never mind." I surrendered. No use arguing with someone who practically has been naked her whole life, even if it isn't in human form.
"Ooookay then.." She shrugged that entire pasta filled conversation off: "Let me go try these on."
Twilight then proceeded to stand up and started to pull down her panties.
Message from the southern command Captain:
What made it even worse is that she was doing it as slow as possible, possibly worried about ripping the original pair she had on. She tossed them and they land right next to me, with my mouth still wide open. Twilight gingerly opened up the pack, pulled out a pair of from, and start putting them on. Ooooh and I forgot to add: She's also bending over giving me a complete view of EVERYTHING.
Another message from southern command Captain:
Fuck you, we are taking over now. Enjoy the show fuckers!.
She finished sliding them up her long, smooth, soft legs before smiling triumphantly. "So.. how do I look?"
She was showing me everything at every angle. Wiping the strand of drool from the side of my face, I managed, to sum up, the courage to speak: "L-like a goddess."
"Are you sure everything's alright?" Twilight asked. For the first time ever I was at a loss for words. Twilight took a seat on the couch next to me."I know there's something on your mind."
Yeah, me + you = sexy time.
"Um.."
"What's that?!" Twilight asked as she looked down on my lap.
"What's what?" I look down to see that I had pitched a tent big enough to fit 400 carnies. I quickly try to hide my southern command in shame. "Twilight.. *sigh* I'll be honest with you." She leaned in, eager to hear my answer. "What you just did, I found.. very attractive."
Twilight blushed deeply at a loss for words herself.
"Y-you have a gorgeous body." I again struggled to process what just happened
"T-thank you," Twilight said as she was playing with her hair like a typical flustered teenager.
God that's cute.
"But you should probably find some clothing to put on before I lose control of myself." I smiled is I tried to adjust my jeans, trying to put my baby maker from view.
"Who's to say I don't want that.."
I slowly turned my head up towards Twilight with an expression of pure shock on my face. "wait what?"
"Well.. while you were gone me and Rainbow Dash did some talking.."
Uh oh..
"About what?"
"You." She said as she showed me her ever so cute bedroom eyes.
"A-anything bad?" I asked as I twiddled my thumbs, unable to stop the flowing spaghetti from my pockets
"Mmm.. of course not, we were just talking about how amazing you are for letting us stay with you."
"Well, it was my pleasure, I mean I couldn't-" She placed her index and middle finger on my mouth to shush me.
"And about how cute you look when we put you under the spotlight."
*Gulp*
"In fact."
One of her hands started moving south and it ended on my lap.
"I think it's time I thanked you for all your help."
She closed in with a sweet yet lustful kiss. Instinct took over and I pull her closer and deepen the kiss. A good minute passed in this make-out session. We were too deeply involved in certain acts and my hands in certain parts of her body to notice Dash standing in the stairway balcony.
*Ehem*
The two of us broke off and shot looks towards Dash overlooking us.
Oh she is gonna be soooooo pissed.
"Twilight! You started without me.. you're so mean," Dash said as she motioned both of us with a finger into my bedroom. Twilight got up and started pulling on my arm, pecking my mouth with kisses on the way up the stairs and to my room. Entering the room, the small kisses turned into a long, sloppy, one by Rainbow. Twilight and Dash then throw me onto the bed before they take hold of each other, all the while not letting their eyes off me and my shocked and excited face.
.
"Wait Twi.. why don't we give egghead a little show first?" she grinned.
"Mmm, yeah, that sounds about right," Twilight answered with a seductive smile of her own. Twilight began to slowly slide dashes hoodie off, leaving her with nothing but pantsu and a bra on; and tossed it with, again, accurate precision on my face. As I remembered it, Rainbow Dash had the toned athletic body, a firm bottom, and small breasts. I didn't get to see if she really had those features the first time she had most of her clothes off, but now it looks like ill get to see.
Dash looked at her body and said "Now, let's get rid of the rest of these clothes..."
Rainbow Dash, Twilight Sparkle, and myself proceeded to have an incredible sex marathon that was so good a portal opened up and Celestia, Luna, Cadence, Sunset Shimmer, Pinkie, Rarity, AJ, and Fluttershy walked through the portal and join in. The sexual energy we released when we all climaxed at the same time was so powerful it would've been seen from space and maybe contributed to the fall of Gallifrey.
Na, I'm just fucking with ya, it was a dream bitch!
I guess I must have passed out while Twilight was trying on clothes. I couldn't have been knocked out for more than an hour. Other than score center playing on the television, the only other thing making noise was Spike snoring on the pile of towels.
This nigga is lazy.
I got up to start to make my route to turn off the lights the girls left on starting from the ground floor. Making my way upstairs to turn off more lights I managed to quietly open the door to my room. Twilight was wearing a skirt and a blouse as her pajamas which caused me to desperately hold myself from laughing my ass off.
Yea, they are real alright.
I managed to tiptoe into my closet to pull out some shorts, a black t-shirt, and some extra blankets. The girls stole my bed and were cuddling fast asleep. A small part of me wanted to jump in but no, that wouldn't feel right. In fact, although I enjoyed the dream; I knew that it had to be fake, but it felt incredibly real because there was no way in hell they would put out that quickly that easily.
Which is a shame too...
Shut it!
The mind can do amazing things when it is interested in scoring some, and I was a witness to it. Anyways, I made my way downstairs after changing clothes with a blanket in hand. I threw my blanket on the couch as I went to the kitchen and began snacking down on a bag of chips and soda before laying down on the sofa to watch some TV to finish off this insane day.
Rainbow Dash and Twilight Sparkle are my bunk mates.
Well, for now.
Still: pretty fucking awesome!
Looking at the television, my eyes were getting heavy again. Sadly this time no talking pony princess in a pale-skinned human form to wake me up.
Oh well,
Better luck next dream.
End of Day One
Author's Note
I'm starting a Skype group for fans, pre-readers, proofreaders, editors and people who can help me and everyone else in the chat become better in writing. If you want to join this group (and Skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is mine skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
A cold shiver ran through our spines when Coach called for "Red Alert Roxy". Hours and endless hours of practicing and perfecting the play, knowing that we would only use it once and only once. Considering the weight of the 104 year war between Lake Forest and Laguna, this would would be a perfect time.
The plan was simple: QB to Dash, Dash would lateral it to me at the last possible second and I would take it to the end zone, the "Hook-and-Ladder" play. Something bugged me about the play and I had to speak up.
"Coach, I have a idea," I started. "Let me catch the ball, and I'll pitch it to Rodgers."
"Why would you want to do that?" Coach asked.
I pointed to the reason: across the field was Laguna's star linebacker, all 6'3 260 lbs of him. He was pacing around and looking at us, with his death stare.
"Good point," Coach replied.
We began the slow walk to the line of scrimmage. The closer we were, the louder was the linebacker's growls and grunts.
Anthrocon would love this guy.
We lined up to our positions, and waited for the QB's cadence. I looked back to Rainbow and gave her a quick "thumbs up", which caused her to return the favor. I turned back to see that the linebacker was inches from my face, breathing heavily and with a intense death stare.
"HYP!" the QB screamed as the center hiked the ball to him. As I passed the line of scrimmage, the linebacker gave me a hard shove, which almost caused me to nearly lose my balance. I recovered and continued the route. He was backpedaling faster than I was running and was locked on me through the play. The play was coming together the second I saw Rainbow Dash race from the backfield and towards me.
The pass was thrown and went straight for my chest. I put my hand out and caught it, and knew I had less than a few second to pitch the ball by the maniacal screaming from the line backer.
I lateraled the ball to Rainbow, who was right behind me and prepared for the hit.
It never came.
At least, I didn't remember it happening because the next thing I knew I was on the ground. My body was flailing around involuntarily, anything to return the air to my lungs. I didn't care about the screaming from the fans, I didn't care about the PA announcing "TOUCHDOWN SCOUTS!", what I did care about was Rainbow screaming my name and racing to me from the end zone. She arrived first before any of the trainers and kept screaming at me to breathe while holding my hand.
lets see you go through this and tell me to "just breath".
The trainers eventually sat me up and that helped alot. I began breathing again and was eventually walked to the end zone with a flurry of solemn applause.
My teammates gave me a pat on the chest pads as I made my way to the benches. I was given a water bottle, and told to stay until I felt better. Dash and Nas was sent out to emergency kick-off duty so I was all by myself, at least until I heard the sounds of something climbing over the chain link fence.
"So you took the hit in Rainbow's place, quite the gentleman," Jenna joked behind me.
"Thanks?" I replied.
"Just making sure you were ok. Mom was on the verge of breaking down."
"I'll be fine. wind knocked out." I said as I took another big gulp of water.
***
It was a miracle one handed catch and one foot in bounds catch on the 30 yard line with one second left for Laguna. The calculated risk for the legendary coach on the other side of the field worked to perfection and was one field goal away from surviving the game.
Coach called time out to ice the kicker and began to read off the list of people he wanted out there: Dash, Nas and I were not on that list.
Our helmets were off and on the benches as who were chosen lined up against their counterparts from Laguna. Rainbow held my hand, she was nervous. We looked into each others eyes with a excited nervousness. Sadly the feeling was broken when I felt someone grab my other hand: Nas.
"No Homo," he said as we watched on. One of the corner backs grabbed dash's arm and locked into it. and then someone else locked arms with him. Eventually everyone on the team were locked in arms. Every one of them shitting bricks.
The snap came. The team were shoving as hard as they could to try to get into the backfield but with no avail. The ball was placed, and the kicker kicked it....
Someone must of tipped the ball with their fingertips because the ball hooked left of the goal post. Our sideline exploded and we all rushed the field, screaming in joy.
we piled into a massive party of players and coaches on the 30 yard line and also were joined by our classmates in mass.
"We did it!" Nas screamed is he grabbed me!
"Hell yea!" I screamed as we embraced.
As we let go, I was embraced by Rainbow, who was being followed by my family and the girls.
"Out of the way!" people were screaming as coach made his way out of of the crowd of students and fans and twoards the coach of the other team: who had the large wagon wheel next to him. They shook hands, exchanged a few words of encouragement to each other, and parted ways, with coach carrying the trophy with him.
Coach gave it to the strongest person on the team, and he held it so that everyone in the crowd could get the chance to hold the 40 pound wheel.
***
We returned to the locker rooms after that, many were rushing to a last minute party. Was wanting to just relax with the girls and order a pizza, but I guess plans changed.
I told the family and girls to meet me back at the house so I could of taken my time in the whirl pool to sooth the shoulder which apparently was the part where I was hit.
It felt great to be in ice cold water after a game like that. It also gave me some time alone and to think which between protecting the girls, football, socializing made it next to impossible for time alone. Sadly the time alone was short lived.
Rainbow Dash came in only wearing her sports bra and tight shorts. She looked absolutely stunning.
"Lucky for you the other one is empty"
She ignored me and preceded to get on top of me in my whirl pool.
we were both submerged from the neck up, my arms were around my back, hoping for everything that is good that I wouldn't touch anything.... I mean I have seen every girl nude... all accidentally and embarrassingly of course, but I knew the rule that my sister made those many months back: hanky panky = death.
She continued to thank me for being the pitch man on that play. Every time I had to tell her it was fine and would of preferred to be the pitch man anyway.
It got to a point where I kissed her on the forehead and just assured her that it was my duty to protect her.
It was a good feeling, her warm body contrasting the ice cold pool. It was a nice moment to share.
Now THAT moment was interrupted by a loud and impatient Nassir.
"Ey yo motherfuckers! I wanna party and y'all two-"
Even though we clearly were not doing anything, it did not stop all three of us from blushing in embarrassment.
Nassir stuttered as he backed away. "Ya know what? I'll wait until y'all done fucki'n or somethi'n."
***
"Yessir! Time to get turn the fuck up!" Nas said in anticipation.
I guess the party was at my house? The plan was to change and go but the music and lights was coming from my house. The backyard was packed with players, coaches, students, and booster club members. Everyone was drinking. which was evident with the amount of alcohol on the main table, surrounding the wagon wheel which was held in place with a black and gold stand.
"You said you had to be 21 to drink?" Dash asked.
"Well, seeing how the chief of police is drunk himself I think it is okay."
We were greeted with a wave of cheers and applause at our arrival, chanting our names as well.
***
"I ah... er, wants to say some shit to people" Coach started to talk in a slurred tone on top of a chair as everyone looked on.
"When I was smaller and sexier, I losts my starting job to some chick. I didn't wanted to see another vag take someones job. Tonight though: Holy shit. I never thougts I would see this day," he said as he was handed a freshly worn football.
"Roxy, get your damned ball."
The party continued as Rainbow was given the hug by coach as was even told by him "Enjoy tonight Dodgers, you earned this shit."
With coach and the girls standing behind the wheel, Nassir, Rainbow and I posed for a photo in front of the wheel, and that photo framed and immortalized forever in the trophy case of the school.
Next Chapter: Fortunate ~~step~~son
Rainbow Dash and I left the store with the new football in hand. I was nervous; the butterflies were blasting in my stomach on all cylinders because of the fact I had to tell her who I liked tonight. It was childish, but still. I guess her reaction was what I was worried about. Or, maybe it was hunger. And there was only one way to find out.
"Hungry?" I asked.
"Sure, I can eat."
We made our way to the food court, trying to figure out WHAT to eat. I wanted Chinese; she wanted sub sandwiches. Along the way, we spotted some fatass dragging a blond girl with a Stetson behind him.
OH FUCK.
"Who is that with AJ?" Rainbow asked. I wish I had an answer for that question, but her guess was as good as mine.
"I don't know, but..."
In my hand was the football.
Do it!
"Give me some room, Dash."
I gripped the ball in my hand and took a few steps back, knees slightly bent. I remembered coach telling me that in order to throw an accurate ball, you cannot overthink the throw and should just throw it, letting the body do the calculating. I took a step forward and gave it a mighty throw, with the last-minute flick of the wrist that gave the ball a near-perfect spiral. The ball launched into a curve trajectory, which stopped at the back of the guy's neck. The man involuntarily held the back of his neck in pain with both hands and released his grasp on Applejack in the process. She looked back to where the ball was thrown to see Dash and I waving at her to come to us, which she did.
"That guy over there knew who I was... how?"
WARNING: PARADOX IMMINENT.
"I have no idea how, Applejack," I said, with the best poker face I could muster.
"He said he was takin' me to this place called "Hot Topic". What do y’all suppose is in there?"
It was at that moment that my heart dropped down to my asshole. This could have been easily avoided. But there HAD to be neckbeards in this city. They’re fucking everywhere, like a plague. The other girls ran over to the three of us.
Of course, Rarity came to ask probably for money. "Oh, there you are... I was wondering..."
"C-could I have some money to buy a puppy?" Fluttershy asked.
Rarity cleared her throat. "As I was saying... dear, I need about two thousand, three hundred, eighty-six bits."
I felt my left eye twitch. I was about to lose it. Pinkie jumping on my back was not helping. "Yeah! Can I get some money for some candy too?!"
AJ pushed her way to the front of the group.
"I still wanna check this "Hot Topic" place," Applejack demanded.
"Girls! Give me a moment to think here!" I said, raising my voice. I felt as if my pockets were about to detonate a forty-ton nuclear spaghetti bomb, or one was that .powerful enough to cover the western side of the continental divide.
I looked back over at the downed beast, who was up and stomping his way over to us, spouting bad breath and curses.
"Hey asshole! What what that for? I'll let you know I have over three hundred-"
I felt like situation was quickly going to shit at a rapid rate. I had six girls pestering me for answers and money, an angry spaghettimancer coming this way, with everyone watching.
Alright, enough of this shit.
I guess I snapped.
"AHHHHHHHH!" I screamed as I pushed through the group, racing at full speed towards the guy. I landed on his chest shoulder first, sending us flying around ten feet. He was rolling the ground, gasping for air, and I dusted myself off after getting up. The girls just stood there, their jaws metaphorically hanging to the floor. I guess that was unexpected, but honestly, it felt great to knock someone on their ass for the first time in almost a year.
I knelt down next to the guy and stared into his beady eyes. "If I EVER see you talking to those girls again, I’m going to beat you senseless and steal your shoes as a trophy, do you understand me? And if I see any more of your cult friends around here, I'll be back with more footballs. Now, get the fuck out of here."
I walked over to the rest of the girls; they were still in shock over what just happened.
"What'd ya do that for?" Applejack asked.
"He was crazy and had to be put down."
"Crazy?" Fluttershy followed up.
"Only a crazy person would drag someone he doesn't know like that."
I knew at that point that the can of worms was opened, and there was no going back now.
"We'll go to Hot Topic after I take you girls to lunch."
Author's Note
I created a Skype group for fans, pre-readers, proofreaders, editors and people who can help me and everyone else in the chat become better in writing. If you want to join this group (and Skype is free to get and register btw) add me (louisros1990 is mine skype) and tell me you want to join the group.
The Last Weekend Day 2-5 "Save Me"
It was around eight or nine am when they woke me from my quick nap. Between getting knocked out and arriving in vegas, I had no sleep, nor did not feel like I deserved to sleep just yet. But after being forced by everyone in the room, I decided to oblige.
The large indoor space for the convention was flooded with mostly teenagersand men in their early 20's, many of them unkempt and few sporting fedoras. At least there was a good amount of people who at least looked normal. There were cosplays and men sporting shirts of their favorite characters, the girls all had someone escorting them in case the dreaded creepers were to latch onto them. The fursuiters were scattered, but present. And of course, no convention would be complete without the Deadpool cosplayer, a random dude wearing a horse mask, and the group of men in full military gear and orange tipped airsoft rifles.
The big draw at that time of the morning was the six girls being escorted by men in the identical black button up shirts, pushing the crowd away from the six girls they were escorting. The girls were out of their casual clothes and into the clothes that they had in that "Equestria Girls" movie I fought tooth and nail to make sure they did not find. They seemed unsure about why they had to wear it, but from looking at them I realized what I had told them had cut in deep. There was the image and likeness in everything.
What had also cut deep was the comments they had received.
"Hey ladies, your cosplay is amazing!" One person shouted.
"Hey rainbow dash, can I cum inside you?!" An older man asked.
"Can you teach me how to make it lifelike?” A cosplayer asked, desperate for pinkies secret for herself.
"I'm gonna get them out now,” I mumbled from the crowd. I took a few steps before being stopped by Jenna.
"No, brother. We must stick to the plan."
"But-"
"Look, we do this now and we fail we ain't getting them out. Be patient," Nassir assured.
Behind the girls, and keeping them marching in his parade, was the tall, frail man they called Page Pusher. The girls did not look so much scared from the crowd, but from the man behind them sporting the PonyFree Radio shirt.
The rescue team grouped up and took an entire row. PFN staff members and con security walked along the edge of the event hall, looking for and barking at con goers to not record. We had to watch as the girls were paraded around the stage.
"Here they are: the real Mane Six!" He bellowed with pride.
The crowd roared, the PFN lackies clapped where they were. The crowd’s reaction was unified: The girls were amazing cosplayers and Page Pusher was an epic ruse man. He even slipped in his self-congratulatory speech of finding the Mane Six and rescuing them from their prison casted by a 'sad and lonely rapist' by calling himself the "Brony King."
The crowd only laughed and cheered, even if the girls had the fakest smile.
"He is showing them off like circus freaks," Captain said, shaking his head in shame. "Truly dark days in the fandom, indeed."
***
They had disappeared for an hour, which from inside source told us that he basically berated them for that hour over their smiles not being "genuine enough." Threats were made and he still refused to feed them, until they had "earned their cost for him saving them."
The line for their panel started up immediately after the opening ceremonies and the lines for the question and answers grew even longer. Luckily, one of our guys saved a spot for me in the 4th seat.
"So, how did you all find your way here?" Page asked.
"Well, we arrived in this world a year ago," Twi answered.
"From what I was told the guy who found all of you was a bad man.He beat, assaulted, and neglected you. Is that true?" Page asked, looking directly at Dash.
She was fidgety, not wanting to answer. Page pusher glared at her. She began to tear.
"Y-yes." she mumbled.
My heart sank and my rage started to boil. I wanted to hurt that fucker.
Badly.
"And it’s true. The guy had his flank beaten my me, and that I, yes, I, have now entrusted myself to be all of their personal guardian." Page Pusher announced with a sinister grin. "Now, time for the Q&A!"
"What do you think of the phrase 'IWTCIRD'?" The first guy asked. The man explained it and it left Rainbow speechless. The guy walked past me, and I had to fight the urge to punch his lights out and take his shoes.
"Fluttershy. I never thought could find a girl as amazing as you. Will you marry me?"
Fluttershy was frozen when that question was asked. Unsure to act with a marriage proposal with a man two and a half times her size and smelling of body order. A PFR lackie grabbed the obese man by the collar and dragged him out, ranting about the guy “not being a real brony.” The third man mumbled incoherently and quickly walked back to his seat quickly, stifling a few awkward laughs from the audience.
Welp, time’s up.
My mind was racing, the butterflies were flowing, and my heart was beating in a quick, unwavering rhythm. I looked at the crowd to see the rescue group ready to pounce. Joshua wrapped his hands in boxers tape and was whispering out one last prayer. Jenna and Nassir were at the edge of their seats, ready to pounce as well as the rest of the girls.
I looked at the girls. They were scared, exhausted, saddened, and with the feeling of homesickness finally kicking in written on their faces. Dash was close to breaking down and I knew why.
I felt the same.
Time to get your girl back.
"This question is to rainbow dash," I asked.
The girl’s eyes and ears perked up to me, the man covering his face with the hoodie and to each other with the look of "Could it be?", then to dash.
At that point, Rainbow Dash was willing to believe anything.
"Y-yes?" she answered.
"If you had the chance to say one last thing to the person you love, what wouldl it be?"
Rainbow Dash dropped her head for a second, the faint sound of sniffling was picked up from her microphone. "I would tell him, I love you, egghead, and I hope you come for me soon." She lifted her head back up, tears streaming down from her eyes.
"I love you too Rainbow Dash, and I'm coming for you," I said as I took my hoodie off.
the girls erupted in shock and elation while Page Pusher had no idea what was happening .
I grabbed the mic one more time and repeated the cue to attack.
"I’M CRASHING THIS PANEL! WITH NO SURVIVORS!"
Showtime.
